(Author's Note: Yes I am aware that I posted this once already, but due to my friend having a parallel to a story exclusive to DeviantArt wouldn't make sense, so don't spam the comment box saying something along the lines of, "Hey! I've read this already!" You're just wasting your breath, also please don't dislike because I did something different by killing Fluttershy, that is not a big enough reason to do so. The dislike should be for if you truly think it was written bad, or the content given was absolutely ridiculous. Anyway, enjoy, also take a look at Beacon in the Shadows by DigitDaemon)

Flying... one of the most simplest joys a pegasus can have, and tonight was no exception as I flew down into one of the many allyway's of Canterlot. Waiting here was the princess of the night, Luna, waiting for me to arrive and accept this most recent target.

"So Luna, what contract do you have for me on this fine night?" I said with a satisfied look on my face

"A very simple one" Princess Luna said, "Well, in my opinion at least. Remember a while back when I said ponies were disappearing one by one all over Equestria and were never found again?"

I was about to say something, but she continued on, "I have found this villain, and I need you to kill her."

Ah Finally! I silently cheered; Time to bring this pony to justice!

"Sounds easy enough" I spoke up, "But, what did this pony do wrong, because I don't like to have innocents involved. Not after what happened last time." I looked down at my hoofs, memory rushing through my head.

"Don't worry Adomia; the residence of this pony is on the border to the Everfree Forest near Ponyville." Luna said, "She has been seen taking ponies into the forest to do Celestia knows what, but it involves some method of killing since another one of our scouts reported that she has been seen wheeling out a large cart into the forest, and saw a sharp blade sticking out of it. It's unclear to me why she would so such a thing, but nevertheless she has been doing it for quite a long time, and it needs to stop."

Quite of hand of information you have there, Luna. I thought, in most cases I would question the amount of information she has, but she has given me much more in others, and after all she did bring me up as if I was one of her own, so she wants to protect me by giving me as much info as possible. I admire her for that.

"Any questions?" Luna asked.
"Can I have the name of the pony?"
"Fluttershy" Luna now had a satisfied look in her eyes.
"Well then" I said matter-o-factly, "Better get started, I estimate about one hour before I return."

I turned and walked out of the alley and went back to my apartment to get my supplies and stopped before heading out the door making sure I had everything I needed, I had my cloak (which included a hood), my hidden blade, and a small saddle bag to bring back proof of my… work. Arriving outside of Canterlot I saw the full moon, shining in all its glory. Instantly I thought of Luna, as she is a creature of the night, like me. I let the cold air fill my lungs and looked back at all the contracts I've done for her. Most were common thieves, but I felt that this contract was my highest ever.

Better not mess this up I thought, who knows what Luna would do to me?

---
I took off letting my wings carry me in the direction of the Everfree Forest. Hmm… I thought, Luna must've forgotten to tell me what the target is capable of. She did say that she owns sharp instruments, so I might have that to deal with, and she hasn't given me anything I couldn't handle, so why worry?

I landed silently on the roof of a small cottage, Seems to match the specifications Luna gave me, I thought, such a small place will leave very little chance of escaping. I chuckled to myself, one of my favorite moments of my work. Flying down to one of the small windows I saw a young mare with a light pink mane and yellow coat, and judging by the actions she just finished cleaning her living space. She yawned and started to head up the stairs, Perfect! I silently cheered to myself; I want to see her face right before I take the stab that will end her murderous life.

It seemed like an eternity before all the lights went off, but when they did I felt adrenaline starting to pump through my veins and build as I slowly entered the house through the window. Sneaking up ever so quietly I entered the room with the mare sleeping peacefully. I got right up beside her, and inaudibly flew above her bed. The adrenaline finally pushed over its borders and I rashly decided to land right on top of her. She woke up instantly and a scream tore from her throat, she tried to move but I had her pinned down. I was enjoying every second of this, letting this pony feel the fear that she put into many other ponies lives as she slowly killed them.

"Looks like fate has caught up to you, Fluttershy." I said and laughed, "I always love this part, you simply have to watch, helpless against me." I extended my blade and asked her, "I assume you know why I am here?"

She had complete fear in her eyes and whispered, "N-n-n-o-o-o I d-d-d-on't."

I became irritated, how dare her! I thought, Trying to play dumb in the face of an assassin, it makes me sick.

"Oh well, I don't need a reason, you know what you did." I said I pointed my blade right at her throat, "May my blade give you peace on this black night." The line sounded biblical, but it was a habit Luna made me develop before taking any kill that used stealth. She tried to scream again, but I took my cold blade and sliced it right across her throat. She looked at me with her green-blue eyes for the final time, and slumped. I jumped off her and wiped my bloody blade on her coat, and proceeded to start slicing her Cutie Mark off, as I had to bring back proof of what I did to Luna.

I was on my way back to the alley where me and Luna meet I thought to myself, Another bites the dust, such simple work, but so much fun at the same time. Killing the pony can be a hard job, but I take delight in knowing that I am making this world a better place.

I entered the alley and Luna came out from the shadows, "Is the job done?" she asked.
"Does this answer your question." I said and took the Cutie Marks out of my saddle pack and tossed them to her. A glow filled her teal eyes; she looked like she could barely contain herself.
She realized I was still there expecting my payment, and reacquired her composure and threw me a bag of bits, "well done Adomia, flawless as always." I took a bow and walked out of the alley and back to my apartment.
---
When I arrived I instantly felt tired as the last of the adrenaline faded from my body. I turned off the lights and went to my small bed, and propped myself in and had a little laugh to myself. Thinking of how the situation is repeating itself, only this time I thought, I don't have an assassin at my throat.

---

Roughly two days have passed since I murdered that pony, and I trotted into my little kitchen and was looking for something to eat when I heard something hit my floor. I turned to see that a newspaper was sitting there all wrapped up in a fine string. That's weird I thought, I don't have a subscription to the paper since Luna told me not to buy one. She said it was a waste of bits, must've been a new paper delivery pony, a simple mistake. I tried to dismiss this, but it looked to enticing as if calling for me to read it.

What's one little paper going to do to me? I questioned myself, after all it was free.

I unwrapped the paper and took a look at the main headline, and I instantly tensed as I saw in big black letters.
Update! Fluttershy's Killer is Named!

Uh oh, Luna is not going to like this, I thought. I read on seeing what the article had to say, and noticed it was two days old;

Late last night, the pegasus of Ponyville named Fluttershy was found dead, her throat slit, and her Cutie Marks removed, shortly after, we received word from Princess Luna that the killer is named Adomia Fetter, and she had been trying to track him down for some time. She gave us a list of all the crimes this villain has committed, and all of Ponyville is in a state of panic and anger, "This Adomia character will be found, and face the crimes he has committed!" - Princess Luna.

I slumped to the floor, Luna... had betrayed me. She ratted me out... played me for a fool! I had to speak with her, perhaps this was all one misunderstanding, perhaps the paper was just some mumbo jumbo. I turned out to go to the castle, but stopped myself, If I went know, the guards would arrest me on the spot, I have to go at night, where I can hide in the shadows.

---
Waiting for the sun to take its toll felt agonizing. I wanted to ask her now, but I had to keep to my word. Eventually, the sun set over the horizon and the shiny day gave way to the black void of night. I put on my cloak and took off, heading for the palace.

I knew the layout of the palace well, and knew that she had guards stationed at most areas. Well, except in the sewage pipes. The route I knew took me right up to her room, under the floor boards. She didn't see me and I wanted to ask her now, but she was talking to a pony that looked like one of her guards, but I had a feeling in my gut that I have seen him before, I just don't know where. Luna was standing by her window, looking out to the night sky.

Luna decided to say the first word, "I've been waiting a long time for this you know? The one day I can get rid of the Holders of Harmony." She turned and continued, "How simple it was, to get some pawn like Adomia to put in some dirty work, and now their little band is broken into little shattered pieces."

The guard decided to speak up, "Miss, but the other five are still alive. How are you going to deal with them?"

"Who cares?" Luna said, "One of them is dead, the elements won't stop me this time, I will finally ascend to power."

A puzzled look spread across the stallions face, "What about Adomia? You're just going to leave him for the authority?"

"Nightbane," Luna said, "Adomia is just a tool, he can't kill me, I know all his moves and secrets, and he can't get help since he's now a wanted criminal. Thanks to that story I sent in roughly thirty minutes after Adomia reported back." The guard called Nightbane was about to say something, but she continued anyway, "He's done for, trapped between a rock and a hard place."

I immediately dropped out from the floor boards and was completely silent until I got back home. There I closed the door and started to pack my saddle bags with as much food as possible, when I finished I sat down on the cold ground, broken and defeated.

I started to yell angrily to myself, "How could I have let this happen! How could I have been misled into killing somepony very important?! How did I not notice where Luna got her information?!"

I pulled out my hidden blade and held it up to my throat thinking, Well Adomia, this is the end for you. You trusted Luna and know you pay the price, it wasn't Fluttershy's time to die, and now I have a debt to repay. I was about to take the stab that would end my life when I stopped myself. No, I thought, this is not how it should end; this is not repaying my debt. I think the only way to redeem myself is to kill the pony that sent me to meet my doom.

But… I thought, vengeance can wait until the morning. I was pretty worn out and decided to go to sleep.
---
I awoke the next morning feeling refreshed. I decided to think about the situation at hand, ok, so Luna doesn't know that I heard what she said, and there won't be another meeting for four days. She said something about the 'Holders of Harmony' I think I should learn about these 'Holders of Harmony'. I'm sure there could be something about them in the Canterlot library, I only have four days to research. Because when that time ends, Luna will find out about my treachery and give every pony in Equestria a reason to put me on their wanted list. Looks like the odds are not in my favor.

I left my apartment forever, taking my saddle bags, my cloak, and my hidden blade. The morning gave way to the afternoon and I headed toward the Canterlot library. I arrived, and the smell of books instantly clung to the air, something feels empty about this place I pondered about why I was feeling this for a while when I just realized, that purple unicorn! I thought, she isn't in here, I would often see her studying on magic while I read up on old assassin diaries. Thanks to Luna, the diaries taught me the art of stealth. Even the hidden blade idea came from one of these diaries. While I was studying up on these that unicorn would be out in the open studying magic. How little did I know then, I chuckled at the memory and continued, I never really met that pony, nor did I learn her name, heck I don't even think she saw me at all, always submerged in those books of her, while I stayed and studied in the shadows.

I decided to stop reminiscing and looked for a book which had some information on the Holders of Harmony. However I found none, I did remember when Luna told me about how she broke free of her binding in the moon. She said something about trying to take down Celestia after building her power, she said she would've won if six ponies didn't come in and cause her to lose her powers thanks to… to… the Elements of Harmony! That's it! I need to find out about the Elements of Harmony.

Looking under E I found a book under the name

Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide.

I sat down and read through each page, and by the end I had realized what I had done.
"Looks like Fluttershy was the holder of one of these elements, and by eliminating her I caused a gap in the other five." I continued thinking out loud, "So, with her out of the way Luna can regain her power and no one can stop her. I don't even know if Princess Celestia can do it, because she almost did it last time, only the Elements of Harmony stopped her." I was about to continue my research when I heard hoofsteps behind me. I turned to see Princess Luna standing there, with a menacing look in her eye.

She saw the book I was reading and narrowed her eyes, and then she asked, "Adomia, why are you reading about the Elements of Harmony?"

I knew I couldn't lie my way out of this one so I unsheathed my blade and yelled, "because you lied to me about Fluttershy! Now I have a debt to repay."

She laughed and cooed, "Aww, little Adomia, you found out? Ah well you would've been killed anyway, but this way I can carry out the deed myself."

Her horn started to glow along with her eyes, turning into a blinding white, and I felt my windpipe close. I started gasping for air that wouldn't come, and each second I grew weaker and weaker. Everything started to go dark and my last thoughts were of Fluttershy, with complete fear in her eyes. For some strange reason it built a fire built within me and vision started to return, I took a step forward, then another, then another until I was right up to Luna. She looked at me with her soul piercing eyes and broke the spell. I felt the wonderful air fill my lungs as I collapsed to the ground. I thought Luna would be tired after performing a spell like that, but she didn't even break a sweat. I knew I was out-matched for this and ran as fast as I could to my saddle bags and picked them up.

Luna laughed and said, "Running away already? I thought you would be more than happy to fight me. After all, I did bring you up as if you were one of my own. Ah well, I'm truthfully going to miss you Adomia." She continued, "You were such a big help, too bad you were also the defector." She said the final words with a hint of disgust. She proceeded to lock me in place and I sat mercilessly as she prepared a deadly spell.

Darkness swirled around her and she started to move, the darkness started to surround her like a cone of black lightning, books and papers were being thrown across the library. I thought I was about to die there, but the spell she was executing took almost all her concentration and the magical shackles on me weakened. Right as she was about to connect I jumped and broke free of the binding, and she missed. She turned to see that I had already gone somewhere else in the library.

She stomped her hoof in anger and yelled, "Adomia! Show yourself! I know your still in here!"

She was right, but I knew she couldn't see me so I decided to make my getaway. I jumped onto the top of the bookshelves and silently snuck around her, I managed to get outside and jump into a sewer grate.

Luna gave up the search and left the scene immediately only leaving lots of books scattered on the floor. I sighed in complete relief after I heard her wings flap away, and I traveled in the sewer until I arrived out of Canterlot.

I decided to head for the Everfree Forest, since I knew she would have a hard time finding me there. On the way there I thought, it's only a matter of time before she announces about what I've done, I didn't want to go to this conclusion but, I gulped a little and finished the thought, I have to enlist the help of the Holders of Harmony.

To Be Continued…

Hmm… I thought, it seems that the guards take a break for one hour at the crack of dawn. Then the new ones come out, to take the entire day as one shift, talk about determination.

It's been about a week since Luna told of my treachery, and life has been a living hell. I've had to live in the Everfree Forest, so no one could find me. I thought that Luna would send her guards to find and capture me, but instead she sent them to Ponyville to protect the citizens. It was a smart move on her part, now they are all over the place, making sure that no one suspicious gets in. I don't know how the citizens are actually dealing with this, but to me, this makes my job of trying to talk to the Holders of Harmony almost impossible.

I'm almost out of food, and my morale is low. Each day brings Luna one step closer to taking the throne, then who knows what might happen? I've been watching the guards each day, trying to memorize their shifts and breaks. I was genuinely surprised to find that they took such a long break at the beginning of the day; I would've thought that Luna would tell them to stay on constant watch; this is another mistake she has made. The other would be when she and I had our confrontation; the spell she was preparing to kill me took almost all her concentration, and allowed me to break free of her binding spell, thus allowing me to escape.

Perhaps Luna underestimates me? I questioned myself, if so, then I might have a slight advantage, or maybe she just plans to make me suffer longer by cursing me to run and hide. I decided to stop thinking so negatively; however I have had that task to be a little too hard these days. Being out on your own, and having everypony out to get you, not to mention the fact that I basically gave Luna the edge she needed to take the throne. Who knows what she might do with that power?

I shook my head and tried to focus on everything I've learned in these past few days. I realized that the purple unicorn that I saw when I was young was a holder of one of the Elements of Harmony, small world I thought, but I think she might be the best target to ask for help. Over these past few days I managed to learn the names, looks, and residence of the Holders of Harmony, but that's it. Anytime I try to find out more I get a complication due to all the guards in the area and the wanted posters around the town, which has both me without my cloak, and me with it on.

Talking to anypony is out of the question, so I have had to stick to the clouds, the ground, anything really to find out any other information concerning the five, and so far I haven't found anything of use, but I haven't been killed yet, so I guess it's a point for me? I went back to my temporary shelter in the Everfree Forest to come up with a plan.

Let's see… I know Twilight lives in the Library there. I thought, and then chuckled to myself, figures, and I assume she will be in bed at the time the guards switch places, I don't think the time could be any better, so that settles that part. I pulled out my last apple from my saddle bag; it was bruised and beaten, but still eatable. I took a soft munch and continued formulating my plan in my mind, but then, what should I say? I've settled on holding her down because I think she will scream for the guards if I just wake her up. I think I should be honest and truthful with her and hope she listens, and hey, she might even remember me. The thought of her actually knowing me filled me with peace, and for a split second I felt happy. Something that was very hard to come around by for me.

Whoa, a little pathetic there Adomia. I scolded myself; you've been training your life to be a silent, cold-blooded killer. Happiness and peace are not in your dictionary Luna always said, and after what happened I believe she is right.
Even thought it was noon I decided to get some sleep anyway. I slept soundly all through the day and night, and awoke at the crack of dawn. Ok, now's my chance I told myself, let's set things right today.

I flew off in the direction of Ponyville, and when I arrived I hid in a small alleyway. Looking out I saw that no pony was out, not even a guard; it was as if someone sucked the life out of the place. I saw the Library where Twilight was staying, and landed on her balcony. I took a deep breath and exhaled, "All right, let's do this."

I opened the door with complete silence and tip-hoofed into the room. Looking around, I saw that there were rows upon rows of books and a little stairway heading up to something I couldn't see. Moving as quiet as I could I trotted up the stairs to a sleeping Twilight Sparkle. It was only when I looked down at my blade did I realize something, I forgot my cloak! I put a hoof to my face and silently yelled, Now's not the time to worry about something like that!

I unsheathed my blade, and was about to disturb the peace that was in the room. With one final gulp I jumped onto her bed. I thought she would scream when she woke up, but instead she woke up slowly and blinked her eyes a couple of times.
Right when she saw me she opened her mouth to scream, I jammed my charcoal hoof into her mouth, and put my blade up to her throat, and hissed, "Be quiet! I do not want to hurt you! Now just promise that you will give me a chance to speak, and I'll remove my hoof, ok?"

She looked at me with fearful eyes at my blade and then back to my eyes, I started to feel something I never felt for during any contract ever, remorse. I was about to remove my hoof and start talking, but then I felt a little bit of warmth hit my flank. I turned around to see part of my dark red tail singed off, and baby dragon awake and looking very angry

He said, "How'd you like that?" in a mocking tone

I laughed a little, and said in a sarcastic tone, "Like what? The petty fire that just came out of your mouth?" I chuckled and continued in a sarcastic tone, "Oh no, whatever shall I do about my singed tail? It's sooooo painful I just can't bear it"

Little did I know that he was actually taking my attention away from Twilight and onto him. I didn't notice the mare slip from my grasp, and I turned around to see her horn glowing and by the time I realized what had happened she whispered in my ear, "Sleep"

I tried to say something, but I felt lightheaded and I was out cold in a couple of seconds.

It took a couple of seconds for my vision to come back, and when it did, I realized that I was in a dark dank room with a bright shining light beaming down on me. I tried to move my legs, but I found that I was tied down to a bed with rough rope. I tried to pull out my blade to cut it, but it wasn't strapped to my right foreleg like usual. I found out that the only things that weren't tied down were my head and my wings which were fluttering like mad, trying to break free, or fluttering in sheer fear. Loads of Adrenaline was pumping through my veins, and I was hyperventilating. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, with little success. I heard a door open and saw Twilight emerge from the darkness along with Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. I gulped when I saw Rainbow; she was looking at me with a look of death on her face. It was as if she using everything she had to keep herself in control.

Twilight was the first one to speak, but it wasn't to me, "Ladies, I brought you here because I want to know what you think we should do with this… Pony." I was surprised, because I would've thought Twilight would run the show here, but it looks like she doesn't know what to do with me.

I was about to say something, but Rainbow stepped in and started to get awfully close to me, "What do you think we should do egghead? I'll show you." She raised her front hoof and slammed it right into my face, causing my snout to start bleeding.
She did this three more times, and now I had a black eye to go along with my probably broken snout. She was going to continue, but Twilight intervened and exclaimed, "Rainbow stop! I know you really want to… kill him… but think about it. If you kill him now, you will be on the same level as him."

Thank Celestia I thought then I actually thought about what she said and I exclaimed, "Hey! I'll have you know I was killing for a good cause."

Applejack decided to speak up, "Killing fer a good cause? Ah've never heard that in ma life."

"Well then, seems how little you know." I retorted

A sneer spread across my face when I saw Applejack's reaction, but a look from Twilight held her back from trying to kick my face in. A silence settled over the room, and in that time I realized that they had no idea what to do with me, I could see it in their faces. I was about to tease them again when I stopped myself, Adomia! I silently screamed, we want help from these ponies! Not to make them turn you in to the guards and have Luna kill you! Think before you act!

I'd settled down a bit and decided to speak, "Twilight, you promised me that I would have a chance to speak. I'm hoping you will keep that promise?"

She looked at me still with confusion in her eyes and said, "Well… I suppose, I could…" she trailed off for a bit, and then asked, "Wait a minute, how do you know my name?"

"I guess that's a good place to start" I said, "I know all your name's actually, and where you live, creepy yes I know, but it was all mandatory since I need to ask you mare's a favor."

Rarity decided to chime in, "What would that favor be?"

I was about to say why, but Rainbow decided to interrupt, "Who cares what his favor is! He was the one who killed Fluttershy! I say we kill him, right here, right now."

She started to step toward me when Rarity put her foreleg in front of her and shook her head and said, "I believe we at least owe him to tell us what his favor is."

I was actually baffled by these words, and was confused toward why Rarity would stop her like that. I was greatful, yes, but if I were her I would've let Rainbow hack away at me until my body parts lay scattered on the floor.

I nodded Rarity my thanks and said, "Okay, here's the gist. I was sent by Princess Luna to kill Fluttershy, because I was lead to believe that she was a serial killer, and she was the one who was killing innocent ponies all across Equestria. Turns out I was wrong, and I found out about this. Luna took all the Cutie Marks I have given her over the past couple contracts and managed to blame everything on me. Turns out the past ten contracts I've filled were all innocents, and I regret every single one of their deaths." I looked down and closed my eyes for a few seconds reveling in the fact of what I've done, and then continued, "The reason I wasn't able to find out about this was because I didn't have a source to the outside world, and I've been Luna's personal assassin ever since I was colt and trusted her every step of the way. She told me to never get a subscription to any newspaper because it was a waste of bits, boy was I wrong. She's probably about ready to take down Celestia as we speak, and I need your help to kill her."

The whole room was quiet; they seemed to have gotten the message. However, Rainbow Dash decided to break the peace with, "Ha! Oh that's a good one," she was laughing for a bit, then her look changed back to being very serious, "You actually think we would believe that?! That Princess Luna, who actually learned to adjust in today's society from this year's Nightmare Night, would be secretly trying to take the throne? Do you think we are idiots or something?! Did you actually think you could kill one of my friends and then have the guts to come to us and attempt to convince us that you have any shred of compassion, and think that we would believe that ridiculous story?! Sorry assassin, but you're not getting any help from anypony; in fact I'm going to go get the guards right now. So I can see you being dragged off and then executed."

The words that she said instantly shattered what hope I had left in these ponies. I looked at the ground, knowing I had been defeated, I wanted to say something, but I couldn't find the right words. Looks like this is it Adomia I chided myself, you put your fate into these ponies hooves, and they threw it into-

I was about to continue, but I heard a voice say, "I believe him." I pulled my head up to see Twilight trotting over to me and starting to release my bindings. Rainbow stopped and a look of anger gathered in her eyes. She started to gallop toward me and Twilight, but Applejack slammed her to the ground and pinned her.

Rainbow exclaimed, "Applejack! Let me go! She has no idea what she's doing!" She tried to get out of Applejack's grasp, but found it useless. She gave up, and Applejack got off her.

Applejack spoke up, "Ah'm sorry Rainbow, it's just that ah believe him as well. Ah mean think about it, if he had wanted to kill Twilight, ah think he would've done it back at her home, but instead he let himself get captured so that he could talk to us. Isn't that right?"

Twilight finished releasing the ropes and I got off the bed. I nodded to Applejack, and took a quick scan of myself, I think my snout is broken, and my left eye was swollen shut, and I do have some minor rope burns. But other than that I was fine, I turned to face Rainbow Dash, "I can see where your hostility is coming from, and I understand if you do not trust me at all, but the sooner this is done. The sooner I will be out of your mane."

She didn't look at me and said in a sorrowful tone, "Yeah, but Fluttershy is still dead, and that will never change."

The lights turned on, and I saw that I was in a basement of some sort. Rainbow Dash was leaving the room with the look of sorrow still on her face. Applejack and Rarity followed her out and I could feel they were concerned for her. This left me with Twilight.

"You know, I feel like I know you assassin." She said, "I just don't know where." Looking into her purple eye's I could see her mind trying access any memory of me.

I laughed a little bit and said, "Sure you did, by the way, I was wondering where you put my hidden blade."

She looked back up at me and said, "Oh that? I took it off and left it on that table over there." I was surprised to hear her say that, it's as if she completely trusts me already. It confused me a little bit as I trotted over to the table where my beloved blade was waiting for me. I put it back on and felt a little bit of security build up in me.

Ah it's good to have you back I thought.

I turned to Twilight who was still standing there, still thinking about something and said, "Thanks for believing me, truthfully I'm genuinely surprised. I thought you would let Rainbow kill me, right then and there."

She shrugged and said, "Yeah, I guess…" She stood there pawing the ground with her hoof.

Silence proceeded to spread over the room and I felt a little awkward, so I decided to ask, "Twilight, can you tell me where we are right now?"

She stopped pawing the ground and said, "Underneath Sugar Cube Corner."

"Doesn't an earth pony named Pinkie Pie live here?"

"Yeah, but she's helping a unicorn named Vinyl Scratch with some music or something. Besides I don't think she would've liked to see you get beat up by Rainbow Dash."

I was a little irritated by this comment and retorted, "Hey! I wasn't beaten up I was… well… I don't know, I wouldn't say torture, but I would NOT say beaten up!"

Smooth as sandpaper I thought.

Twilight visibly cringed and said, "Sorry, didn't mean to poke at you like that. By the way, what's your name?"

"Adomia" I said

"Well then Adomia, what do you want specifically from us?" She asked

I thought about it for a minute, thinking about how powerful Luna was, there's got to be a way to block or absorb her magic.

"Well from the other four, nothing right now, but I do need… tutoring from you in magic."

"Why would you want that?" Twilight asked head cocked to the side, "You're not a unicorn or an alicorn."

"I know that," I said, "seriously if I could miss something as big as that, then I would have to start doubting my own sanity." She laughed a little bit at this and, I continued, "I need to learn because I confronted Luna before she ratted me out, and she was able to wipe the floor with me using her magic, and I need to know any way I can avoid, block, or absorb it. Otherwise I don't think I can win." I looked down at my hooves knowing what would happen if I failed.

"Tell me why I should help you again?" Twilight asked.

"Because" I said, "If Luna gets a hold of the throne, she'll have power over night and day. Don't think her intentions would be good with that type of power, I think the first thing she would want to do is kill you five for ruining her plans last time. Then kill Celestia for banishing her for 1000 years in the moon. She may have seemed reformed Twilight, but I know she isn't. If I had stayed she would've sent me to kill you five for revenge, 'sweet, sweet revenge' she said."

Twilight didn't seem convinced she decided to ask, "How do I know you're not bluffing?"

I was taken aback by this doesn't she know the severity of this situation! I thought she believed me, could I be wrong? I thought about how I could convince her and I luckily came to a conclusion.

"Alright then Twilight" I said, "If Luna were to take the throne, she would either kill, or imprison all of Celestia's guards. If all of the guards in Ponyville go back to Canterlot, then it would mean she has captured and/or killed Celestia."

Twilight's eyes widened as her mind clicked, "Then Luna would take the throne! Then she could use her power to put Equestria in eternal night! Since that was her goal originally, plus the peace that Celestia made 1000 years ago might be shattered! Who knows what ponykind would be like if that happened!"

I sighed with relief, knowing I've finally got one pony to join my cause.

I started to head up the stairs when I heard Twilight exclaim, "Wait!"

I turned and she said, "That's it? You're going to leave on that note!"

"Yup" I said, then continued, "like I've implied, this situation is very important, but going now and confronting her would just mean death for all of us. We need to use the element of surprise, my task for you right now is to tutor me in magic and in off-time learn any type of offensive spell. I don't care what it is, but if it can be used to harm other ponies, then by all means learn it. Because I'm basically charging into Hell, and I need you five to help soften the blow. I'll have other tasks for you mare's in the future, but that can wait for another time. Besides," I pointed a hoof to my face and eye, "I got to get these wounds patched up. There not to serious, but having them out of my system ASAP would be quite helpful."

Twilight opened the door and started to head up, but when she was about half way there she paused in the doorway looking deeply into me, as if trying to probe me for information. I felt a little bit creeped out, and asked, "Something wrong?"

She continued her gaze and said, "I don't know what's causing me to believe you Adomia, but I know I've seen your face before, and I think that's causing me to also trust you."

"Twilight…" I said, I felt something right then and there, a feeling I couldn't describe. I dismissed this and continued, "I think we can discuss this tomorrow."

She nodded her head in agreement and said, "Do you want to meet somewhere tomorrow?"

I thought about it The Everfree Forest? Nah, I don't think she would even set hoof in there. Hmm… Oh I know! I remember passing by a small lake near Fluttershy's cottage that might be quite useful.

"I recall there being a small lake near Fluttershy's cottage, am I right?" I asked

Twilight cringed a bit at the mention of Fluttershy and said, "Yeah, she used to feed some of her animals there."

"Alright then," I said matter-o-factly, "I'll see you there at noon make sure you bring everyone, OK?"

She nodded, and went up the rest of the stairs, and I followed, but after I reached the top I found the back exit and decided to take that to find my way back into the forest.

It was starting to become night by the time I got back, and I decided to collect my bags and cloak, and move them into the field where I would be meeting with Twilight.

it'll be a bit nicer there I thought, and I don't think the guards would check over there, their job is to protect the citizens who are in Ponyville, not to go out on their own leaving the town unguarded. That would cause a little to much suspicion on Luna's part.

My thoughts switched to Luna, I wonder what she's doing right now? I'm guessing she's about ready to spring her plan, I don't think Luna would kill Celestia right away. I believe she would make her suffer for a very long time until she begged to be put out of her misery. So I guess that gives me some time, I hope.

I arrived to the lake and started to set up a small campfire near the shore. After about thirty minutes I had myself a nice warm blaze to comfort me on this cold night. I lay down and spent my last minutes of consciousness looking up at the stars and night sky, thinking about how she could've just thrown me away like that. I started to remember all the time I spent with her, whether in my head or physically in front of me.

---

Eventually I fell asleep, and in the midst of my sleep I had a flashback dream, it was when I was a colt not too long after I met Luna, I was in the Canterlot library looking over one of the diaries of an assassin, when I saw young Twilight Sparkle enter and sit down at a table and unload her saddlebags onto them. All of them were books, but all of them were a lot better looking than my small, unlabled, leather padded tomes. I would look up once in a while to see her attention engrossed in those books, gaze never wavering.

Young me was apparently surprised by her determination and decided to ask Luna, Hey Luna, who's that filly sitting there at the table?

She responded in my mind with, I don't know. I think she might be Celestia's apprentice, I have seen her talking to my sister.

My younger self laughed a little bit, and responded with, How do you see her Luna? You don't have eyes!

She said in a playful tone, How do you think I'm talking to you Adomia? then her tone switched to a more serious sound, Magic can work in more ways than one, just like how a assassin can kill in more ways than one. Now get back to your studies

My younger self sighed, he went back to his book, but then stopped and said, Luna?

Yes?

I wish you were here right now.

Me too Adomia, me too.

---

The dream faded and I woke up, looking in the sky it seemed to be about Eight in the morning, as the sun was about half way to the top.

I thought about the final statement of the dream, yeah Luna I wish you were here right now, so I can plunge my hidden blade into your cold excuse for a heart.

I looked up to the sky and said out loud, "Look out Luna, because your days are numbered, and I will be one who drags you to Hell. Even if I have to go there myself to do it."

To Be Continued…

I had Twilight pinned to the ground, she was struggling under my grasp, but it was useless, I saw her horn starting to glow a bit, but I put my hoof on her scalp and applied pressure. Instantly, the horn stopped glowing and she stopped struggling. She sighed, and I got off her, she started to trot over to her saddle bags where an open book was waiting.

I walked up to her and said in a playful tone, "Come on Twilight, let's try again I'm sure you'll get me this time."

She didn't turn her attention from the book and said, a little bit frustrated, "you say that every time and every time I do try again you pin me down as usual!"

It's been about two weeks since I convinced the Holders of Harmony to join my cause. Unfortunately Luna's guards have gone back to Canterlot just like I said, and we are unsure why daytime is even still around, but knowing her, I would guess that she wouldn't just take over like that. She would do it silently and slowly, which thankfully gives us some time. I've managed to set up a little home in the clouds, above the lake which is near Fluttershy's abandon cottage.

Everypony is working to their best to prepare for the up-coming battle, and they all seem to have adjusted to me quite well, except for Rainbow Dash who won't even speak to me, and I can see why. Applejack and Rainbow have trained a little with us, but so far it's only really me and Twilight. Rarity is nowhere to be seen, and truthfully I don't blame her, she doesn't seem like the fighting type, and took quite a bit of convincing from Twilight to come into the battle with us. Eventually she said yes, and started to improve her magical skills.

Pinky Pie is the only one who isn't going to fight; she said it's against her nature. I was trying to convince her to help us, but she wouldn't budge, she said to me, "Sorry Adomia I just find violence not part of who I am. It's just something I couldn't do, but don't think I'm not going to help at all. I heard you're going to need supplies and I'm just the pony to suit that job." Pinky told me that one of her family friends is a blacksmith, able to make just about anything.

When I asked her how she knew him she said, "Wellllll… first off it's a she, and second my dad and her were close once," she paused for a second and then continued, "while she was also friends with my dad, she also became friends with the family pretty quick, then our family was told we had to move the rock farm to another piece of land, and we wouldn't see her anymore. On that final day she said, 'Pinky if you ever need anything, come find me,' she told me the location of her forge. Don't worry I've already talked to her and she said she would be glad to help, so tell me anything you need and I'll see if she can make it for you." Then she bounced off and went back to the Sugarcube Corner.

I've already placed some orders for us; I've ordered some metal greaves for Applejack, along with some steel horseshoes, since her legs are her strongest muscles. She requested that she had no other armor besides that, she said, "Ah don't think ah need that fancy armor stuff, it'd just slow me down."

When I tried to ask Rainbow what she would need for armor she just ignored me completely, so I just settled on getting her traditional guard armor, steel armor working much like a turtle's shell, covering the topside and includes a helmet, however it does leave the legs and underside unguarded. I've already gotten my armor, which is made from leather and charcoal colored, I ordered it to cover my body and most of my legs, except leaving a little room for my back hoof's, and leaving plenty of room on my forelegs. Twilight and Rarity aren't getting any armor, since it would block their magical flow.

I've thought about getting myself another hidden blade, and decided to order the same leather gauntlet and steel blade as my first one. But when I got it, I realized that I had no idea how my blade works. I mean, it just came out on my will (usually when I flicked my hoof back a little), but Luna was the one who gave it to me in the first place, and there is no string or spring attached to it for it to pop out. If that wasn't bad enough, I still haven't found a way to block magic. In the time spent training with Twilight which was just sparring and her trying out different types of spells, I realized I was completely vulnerable to Levitation and Root spells. We've searched the Ponyville library for some book on how to counter magic, but have found none. Twilight however taught me a bit on how magic works, she said that while the magic is in the horn, it's channeled in the brain, and then brought throughout the body in a way that the brain decides. Now knowing this, I learned about a spot where the loose magic is being brought into the brain, and by applying pressure on that spot, (Which is their scalp) it stops the flow, and causes them to lose whatever spell they were preparing. It might be possible to use this on Luna, but I'm unsure.

I thought about Twilight's explanation on magic again, and asked her, "Twilight, if the magic comes from the horn, but is channeled and a spell is thought up in the brain. Then would it be possible for anypony to use it?"

She thought about it for a second and stopped reading her book and stood up, and said, "Still on that? Like I said before yes, but the main question is. How would that pony get that magic, and how would the pony know how to use it."

"How would that pony get that magic." that was the question that was lingering in my mind, could I possibly use Luna's own magic against her? If so, how can I redirect it?

Twilight saw me thinking about it quite hard, and interrupted with, "I feel like we might be able to find something if we checked the Canterlot library."

Possibly, I thought, but I can't even set hoof into the city, but I am aware of the library's secret archive. Which contained many diaries of assassin's as well as other famous ponies, and even some forbidden arts? Maybe, we could find the answer to our problems there?

I turned to Twilight and said, "Twilight, Do you know about the secret Canterlot Library Archive?"

She seemed to be curious about this, most likely because of her love of books. She turned to me and said, "No, what archive?"

I was surprised by this, Even Celestia's prized pupil doesn't know about it? Well then, that gives me all the more reason to go check it out.

While I was thinking about this Twilight impatiently nudged me and said, "Hellooooo, anypony home?"

I got out of my thoughts and said, "Sorry, just lost in thought, but about the secret Archive. It's a medium sized room under the floorboards of the Canterlot library and only three ponies know about it, Luna, Celestia, and me. There's a certain combination you need to input to enter, the reason I know about it is because most of the diaries of past assassin's are in there, and when I was under Luna's wing growing up-"

She interrupted me and exclaimed, "Wait, you knew Luna when you were younger!?"

I nodded my head, "yup, she was the one who trained me to become an assassin, even when
she was still the 'Mare in the Moon,' now-"

She interrupted me again and questioned, "But, how?! I mean, I knew you were trained, but not by the princess of the night herself! But, you said she was still the 'Mare in the Moon,' so if she wasn't actually there, how did you receive training from her?"

I became a bit irritated and said, "Look Twilight there's a lot you don't know about me, and I would love to tell you my life's story later, but right now we need to focus on the matter at hand, so stop being such a curious egghead and let me finish."

This caused her to cringe a bit, and she sat down and say, "Sorry" almost inaudibly, and her cheeks started to get a little red.

I felt a little bad, and I replied, "Hey, it's OK, it's just your nature to be curious, nothing wrong with that."

I thought this would clear up her cheeks, but the redness spread to her face. I felt a little awkward, and said, "Yeah…. I'm going to head to the library now to see if I can find anything of use, catch you later."

I put on my cloak that I had left near her bags, and left the embarrassed Twilight Sparkle for the open dusk sky, I thought about what had just happened, and I had some strange feeling again. However this time I felt like I wanted to… Comfort her and be close to her and- Gah! What are you thinking Adomia! I slapped my hooves to my face, which threw me a little off balance, and I started to fall. However the rushing air soothed my mind, and as I was about to hit the ground I redirected my wings to catch the air. Back high into the sky, as a Pegasus should be.
---
I arrived at the outer wall of Canterlot, and day changed to night. I opened up a sewer grate, and climbed through the murky water, and Equine feces. The journey wasn't long and I popped out of the sewer grate where I escaped Luna nearly a month ago.

Scanning the area I found that there was one of Luna's guards, guarding the door as vigilant as Celestia's Honor Guards.

OK, now I'm REALLY curious, there just has to be something in that library that would be of use to us, I mean, why would Luna take the time to send one of her guards to guard a library? I thought.

Flying a little bit up I managed to get above the guard who was only looking ahead of him; unsheathing my blade I fell down and jammed it right into his head. He didn't even see me coming; even his helmet which was made of steel didn't help.
"May my blade give you peace on this black night" I said and closed his eyes; at least he should rest a little bit in peace.

I dragged his body into the sewer and let it float away, turning back my attention to the library, I tried the door and it was locked. I sighed and unsheathed my blade again, this time jamming it into the lock and proceeded to turn it until I heard a satisfying, click!

Piece of cake. I said to myself.

Opening the door I saw that there was barely light coming into the old building, but since I've had worked in the night for so long my eyes have learned to adjust to the low-level lighting. Slowly trotting in I made my way to an old trapdoor in one of the corners. Putting my hoof to the handle I thought about the combination I would need for entering, let's see, if I remember right it went… Up, down, left, right, in, out, turn 90 degrees to the right, in, out, and then turn 90 degrees to the left… Aha!

I did these actions, and was greeted by an opening trapdoor. Dropping down the small hole, I landed, and torches burst into life, now how does that work? I thought, I remember those torches being there many times before, but I now wonder, what is making those torches light? Fire wasn't even in the torches; it was just balls of light. I ignored this and started to look among the old bookshelves, looking through some of the old diaries I would read it had nothing on blocking or absorbing magic.

After looking for what seemed like a solid hour, I sighed and thought, maybe, there's nothing in here at all that can help us. I turned to leave, a bit sad that I couldn't find anything, but I heard a noise behind me, and a book fell to the floor. Trotting over I picked it up and flipped through some of the pages, it seemed to be a guide to some magical art called, Enchanting. I stopped and a smile spread across my face when I saw what one of the pages title was.

Enchantment: Absorb Minor Magic.

I went out of the room and closed the door, book in my mouth. I flew back to the field to find that Twilight had already left; I shrugged and flew towards her library home. I landed on her balcony and was about to enter when I saw her talking to her dragon assistant.

I got a little bit closer and was able to make out what they were saying

"I don't know Spike, maybe it's wrong since he's a criminal, but I just can't stop-" She stopped speaking as I opened the door.

She saw me and yelled, "Haven't you ever heard of knocking!" She also got another complete face blush.

I trotted over to her and said in a reassuring tone, "Look calm down, I wasn't there for very long, so I barely heard anything." She sighed in relief and I continued, "I came over here to give you a book that could be very useful to us."

Her blush faded, and she got a curious look in her eye, she rushed over to pick the book out of my hoof. She looked inside for about thirty seconds and said, "Enchanting? Adomia, I've seen something like this before, many times throughout Equine history, but Enchanting was banned about 500 years ago, due to a lot of bad things involving bad ponies becoming very powerful. All the books on it were burned, and thankfully it has died off. I don't know, this could be very risky for us…" She trailed off, and I said to her

"Twilight, in a time like this we need to take risks, and I saw an Enchant that could absorb magic. This could be very vital if we are to beat Luna!" She was about to say something, but I cut her off, "look, we don't need to decipher it right now, just look it over tomorrow during training." I turned and slowly trotted out to the balcony, and unfurled my wings, "Good Night, Twilight." I said.

I flew off back to my little cloud home and jumped into the soft bed, and fell asleep.
---
The next morning I woke up to a friendly call by Twilight, "Adomia wake up! Come on, we don't need to waste the entire day away!" Taking an apple with me, and the other hidden blade I flew out of my house and landed perfectly on the ground below. Twilight put down her saddle bags in the place she always put them, and I was about to ask her if she looked over the book, but judging from the bags under her eyes, and not so perfect mane I think that answered the question.

She lay out on the soft grass, and I looked at my apple and offered it to her. She giggled a little bit and said cheerily, "Oh, no thanks I ate before I came here."
I was surprised at how happy she was, even though she looked really tired. I said, "I'm guessing you looked over the book on Enchanting?"

She nodded her head and said, "yes, and I have found a bunch of them that would help you, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. Now, for you I found two enchants you would need, one is to give inanimate objects a function, and the other is the same one you found last night, the Enchant of Minor Magic Absorb."

I was happy when she told me this, since I now knew how Luna was able to make my hidden blade come out at will, and the other one was just what I was looking for.

"However" I turned my attention to Twilight again, "The enchants do require some herbs and other supplies in order to make them work, but they do indeed last forever."

"Alright then," I said matter-o-factly, "show me what we need."

The list of supplies Twilight needed for the three of us required the crystal called Amethyst, Rose, Cave Moss, and Wolf's Bane. She said that, the enchants she would perform are the least required. what a stroke of luck, but I wonder how powerful the other enchants are? I thought.

We went to Rarity's first to get some Amethyst since we both knew she likes jewels as much as fashion, she was a bit reluctant to give some away for free, but a cold look from me and Twilight changed her mind and gave us a few of the purple crystals. Finding rose was quite easy since it is all over Ponyville, I had to stay in the shadows while Twilight bought some from a local flower gardener. Finally we needed the Cave Moss and Wolf's Bane; Twilight said she knew a zebra out in the Everfree Forest that would have some of these.

When we arrived to a small hollowed out tree, a zebra covered in golden rings on her right foreleg and neck greeted us warmly, "Greetings young Twilight, and your friend too, what brings you here, do you need a healing brew?"

I was wondering why she was rhyming, but decided to keep my mouth shut, Twilight nodded her head in respect and said, "Actually Zecorah, we are looking for Wolf's Bane and Cave Moss. Do you happen to have some?"

The zebra called Zecorah nodded and said, "Yes I do, but tell me now, with such a deadly plant like Wolf's Bane, what do plan to do?"

Twilight looked at me as if saying "Help me!" I decided to speak up, and said,

"Uh… Zecorah is it? We need these plants to help with some magical spells, and these are required if the spell is to work."

She seemed to be satisfied by this answer and went into her small home and came out about a minute later, with a small pack, which had the plants we needed, "Here you go my friends, and do come back again."
---
It was dusk after our little reagent scavenger hunt, and we picked up Applejack and Rainbow Dash along the way, and filled them in on what had recently happened, they also brought along with them their little bits of armor.

"Now," Twilight said, "Applejack the enchant, or magic enhancement, I'm giving to your greaves is a little something called, Enchant of the Rose Prick, this should make your armor painful to even touch."

Applejack nodded and said, "Let 'er rip!"

Twilight put the Rose near the metal greaves and horseshoes, and started to concentrate, her horn started to glow a bright purple, and two little strands of magic started to push the Rose and greaves together. After about five minutes of concentration the spell broke and what was left was metal greaves with very sharp steel thorns going down the sides, even the horseshoes were affected, and had grown two sharp thorns on the front and back.

I was shocked by this and was getting quite excited; I shook Twilight and exclaimed, "You did it! You performed a magical task that probably hasn't been done for 500 years!"

She was breathing heavily and managed to wheeze out, "yeah… I guess I did."

I instantly felt concern for her well being when I heard that, since it looked like it drained a lot out of her already tired body, I was about to say something when she said, "Alright Rainbow, you're up, the enchant I'm going to give you is an enchant called, Amethyst's Strength, it says that this will give make your armor tougher, and also give you a bit of extra strength when wearing it, but it will make you a bit heavier, OK?"

She acknowledged this with a nod and said with a cocky look on her face, "what you need me to be even more powerful than I already am? Alright then, if you want me to blow away Luna's guards in ten seconds flat. Then go right ahead" When she said this she shot me a menacing glance, as if saying, "So I can use it on you, and blow you away in ten seconds flat."

Twilight put the purple crystal near the standard armor and repeated the process, however this time it took about ten minutes before the spell ended. What was left was a complete set of purple crystal armor, not an inch of steel was left, and it glowed a bit. Looking over at Twilight I saw her panting hard, and she looked like she was about to faint. She tried to pull out my other hidden blade, but she dropped it and I went over to her and picked it up, but I didn't give it to her.

Instead I said, "You look completely drained, you should go home and get some well deserved rest, OK?"

She was about to argue, but I cut her off, "That's not an option, I'm saying there will be no more business for today."

She sighed, knowing she had been defeated, but couldn't help but contain hint of relief in her sigh. I turned to the other two, "Same with you two, we just brought you along to keep you in the loop and enchant your armor, but be ready, the battle is almost upon us. I hope you two will be prepared?"

Applejack stood up and nodded, I could see a fire in her green eyes as she looked at me. Rainbow Dash got up and just flew off, that scared me a little bit, I hope she'll be loyal to us during the battle, I've already faced enough betrayal, I don't need any more.

Applejack saw this and said reassuringly, "Don't worry hayseed, she'll be fine when the time comes, it's just that Fluttershy was very important to her. They were friends since they were fillies, she'll come around." With that she galloped away, I turned to talk to Twilight, but she was asleep!

I laughed a little at this, Good Night, you little egghead, I thought. I was halfway from my home when I felt the same feeling I felt the day before, I went over to her and proceeded to put her sideways on my back. She didn't even wake up at all, jeez… sleeping like a rock

I felt her deep breathing as I carried her and her saddlebags back to her Library home, by the time we got into Ponyville dusk had already changed to night, and thankfully all the other ponies were asleep so I didn't need to worry about stealth, I managed to wing my way up to her balcony and opened the door.

I placed her down on her bed, and just stared at her. I was feeling the same feeling that I had yesterday all throughout the journey back, I felt my heart beating like a drum, and adrenaline was pumping through my veins, much like that night when I killed Fluttershy. I couldn't really think straight and my instinct told me to get closer, I inched a little bit forward, then another, then another until I was right next to her. I felt my heart beating faster, as I felt my own face start to blush; I bent down toward her muzzle, and inched very close, until I could feel her warm breath on my face. I was about to do something I would never even consider when I heard Spike snort really loud. This knocked me out of my trance and I immediately backed away and flew off the balcony.

When I got home I put my other hidden blade on the ground and jumped into the bed. I spent a good time thinking about what had just happened, I put my hooves in my face and groaned very loud into them. Adomia, you're an assassin, a cold-blooded, fearless killer. Now is not the time to be experiencing... some... sort of disorder!

Eventually I dropped the thoughts and fell asleep, still curious to as why I wanted to... kiss her.

To Be Continued…

Fear, something I hadn't felt for a long time, but I was experiencing it right now as Luna pinned me down with her strength aided by magic. Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and even Pinky who was brought by Luna's guards, all of them, dead, their scarlet blood staining the marble floors, their bodies torn and ripped apart. Soon I would be joining them, I lay there against her hoof, broken, tired, and begging for death. Luna suddenly sliced half of my left foreleg off, and I screamed in agony as the blood started rushing from the wound.

She laughed maniacally and said, "See what happens Adomia! See what happens when you try and resist!" She sliced the other half, and I wondered when my scream faded, why am I not dead?

She kept slicing away until my wings, and my legs were completely gone, blood was gushing out of all the wounds, and mixing with my fallen comrades. My voice was completely gone, as I had used it to much for screaming. She then tossed me away like a toy, and watched in joy as my blood riddled the ground as I flew. I landed, face first, against the wall and heard a loud Crunch! I didn't need to feel my face with non-existent hooves; I knew it was broken, just like my spirit.

Luna then walked over to me and said in a disgusted, and sarcastic tone, "Look, you and your 'friends' got blood all over the floor! Do you know how long it's going to take to clean this up! Ah well, I've had my fun with you Adomia, but your time to die is now."
With that final statement she whipped up one final slash spell and the last thing I felt was my head being cut off my neck.
---
*Gasp!* I bolted upright in my cloud bed, wings flared, but alive, not injured in the slightest. After a few fear stricken seconds I realized what had happened, just the same dream again, I sighed then continued thinking, hard look on my face, that dream is still just as scary as it was just a few days ago. I went over to my new little refrigerator and pulled out some bottled up Apple Cider, courtesy of Applejack. I trotted outside and saw the sun, just creeping its way over the horizon. I felt my nerves calm down a little as I watched the gigantic ball of Celestia's light rise into the air, and took a little swig of the cider.

seems like Luna has been getting Celestia to raise the sun everyday for her, or maybe she's doing it herself. *sigh* I hope she's alright, because even if Luna is killed, but Celestia dead, then there would be no pony, or at least to my knowledge, would be heir to the throne.

I sat there watching night turn to day for who knows low long. I just wanted the peace to last, but it was disturbed by a friendly call, "Adomia! Wake u- Oh! You're already awake, well then get down here!"

I recognized the voice of Twilight, and groaned a little bit. looks like a break will have to wait for another time I thought. I put the jug away; put my leather armor and cloak on, along with the other hidden blade which was working perfectly, thanks to Twilight's magical talents, and jumped down from my cloud home. I landed a little sloppily due to still being a bit tired and turned to face Twilight and asked her, "Morning Twilight, you up for some final sparring?"

She looked at me with a concerned look in her eyes and replied, "Yes I am, but you don't seem ready."

I didn't want Twilight to worry about me; Celestia knows I don't need a pony concerned for the likes of an assassin. So I stretched a little bit and feigned a happier tone, "I don't know what you're talking about, I'm ready, and fresh as a daisy."

Her look didn't change; she saw right through me and asked, "Is something bothering you?"

I was surprised at her concern, but I didn't want to be seen vulnerable, so I just turned away and said, "No, nothing is, why would anything bother me? I'm an assassin, not a weak child."

She looked at me for a few more seconds, and then shrugged and said, "Well then assassin, let's see if you can handle… THIS!"

In a fraction of a second she materialized a fireball the size of herself, and hurled it at me. I didn't even need to turn around, I listened for the ball of flame to get closer, and started to feel its heat, then at the last possible second I jumped over it with ease, and it faded out of existence. Landing on the ground I and quickly used the momentum to surge me forward toward her. She expected this, and right as I was about to jump on her she put up a lavender shield, and I bounced right off it. Landing about thirty yards away, I started to gallop towards her again, this time bolts of lightning shot out of her horn, and I easily dodged to the right and was about five yards away, when I saw her putting up the shield again. This time I was ready, and slid under her as the shield went up, I got a nice bounce off it and landed hooves first on top of her, I pinned her down and raised my hoof as if the blade was out.

I smirked and said cockily, "Looks like I can handle it, but you can't"

I got off her and she stood up, and said sadly, "Looks like I can't," *sigh*, "I don't know Adomia; I feel like I am ready, but when I spar with you, I feel like I don't. I just don't know if I can help when the time comes."

She faced the ground, and I could feel her sadness. I also felt guilty for what I said, I removed my armor and set it down on the ground, and slowly trotted next to her and said reassuringly, "Hey, calm down, you'll be fine. You've got the skill, and the power, now quit worrying. You'll be great!"

She heard this and I saw a little bit of blush rise on her face, she tried to hide it by turning away from me, but I already saw it. She looked up and tried to take her mind off what I said with, "w-w-well, you sound really calm for somepony who is about to dive into Hell."

Oh, you don't know the half of it

I lay down on the grass and said, "Nah, I was just trying to keep you from turning tail and running."

Twilight shot around to face me, blush now up to her face, and exclaimed, "You'd think I would actually run away!?"

"Well no, think you would last with me to the end, but the thought that's on my mind is why?" I replied

She was taken aback by my question and thought of an answer, "I really don't know Adomia, maybe it's because I have had this feeling that I've known you ever since you pinned me down that morning." She paused for about seven seconds, let out a deep breath and continued, "Maybe it's because… I…" Her voice trailed off.

I was puzzled by this and asked, "What is it? Why are you so nervous, and why is your face REALLY red?"

She turned away from me and said, "Look, just forget it."

I was unsatisfied and said, "No say what you were goin-"

"Forget it!"

I was surprised with her sudden hostility, for the first time in a while I felt guilt, something that I've learned to purge from my systems, but now it was back, full force.
"Sorry if I was being a bit nosey," I said with concern mixed in my voice, "I'm sorry that I made you think that I doubted your courage, I wasn't trying to imply that."

She turned back to face me, and said, "It's alright; you're just not too good with words."

Now my face was starting to blush a little out of embarrassment Come on Adomia really? Blushing? Way to show a sign of weakness I realized that Twilight was waiting for me to say something. "Alright l-let's just drop the subject, OK?" Ugh, why am I feeling so nervous!

She was about to say something when my stomach decided to come to the rescue and interrupt what she was about to say. Thank Celestia. I thought

She giggled a little bit and said, "I think we should go get something to eat."

"Twilight don't you remember? I'm still a wanted criminal, I can't go into town." I replied

"Oh yeah, sorry, it's just that I've been around you for so long. I've forgotten about your public status." She said.

"I'll just go make myself a Daisy Sandwich and call it a day; we're going to need all of our strength for tomorrow." I wanted to have some time alone, to think about the coming battle tomorrow, and maybe some way to cure my nightmares.

I didn't notice my head looking down at the ground, and I heard Twilight say, "Something is bothering you Adomia, I can feel it."

She went over and lay down next to me; again I felt nervous, but not as much as before. *sigh* you're not going to drop it, are you? I decided to let it out, and let myself feel a little bit vulnerable. "Mind's well tell you seeing as how you're not going to drop it." I looked to the sky and continued, "I've been having nightmares Twilight, nightmares about the coming battle. I… I'm in the throne room, underneath Luna's hoof, and all five of you are dead. She says to me "See what happens Adomia! See what happens when you try and resist!" Then she proceeds to slice my legs and wings off, slowly and one half at a time so she can relish in my pain."

I felt tears gathering in my eyes "First blushing now this!" Luna would say to me if she saw me, "You're pathetic!"

"its horrible Twilight, I just have to sit there, broken, and begging for death. She draws it out though, taking in every moment and every scent. But the worst part is," I paused a bit trying to bring myself to say it, "is that she reminds me of myself." The tears were coming out freely now, streaming out of my bright red eyes like a raging river. I felt Twilights hoof on my face, and I turned to her. Then she wrapped me in a hug, a long drawn out hug, and instead of backing away. I returned it, it went against everything I had learn when Luna trained me, how I was trained not to love, not to show weakness, not to care. But now, it didn't matter to me, I needed this hug more than ever.

She let me go and said with concern in her voice, "gosh, I don't think I would ever see you like this Adomia, I never knew you had something like that going on in your brain. But you're not like her Adomia, you don't torture your victims, you don't relish in their screams of agony, you may kill, but you don't do it with bad intention. You do it because you believe that you are making the world a better place, and while Fluttershy's death was completely innocent, I forgive you completely, because you didn't know any better."
We just sat there, for a long time, not saying a word, but enjoying each other's company.

It was noon when Twilight's stomach growled, she giggled a bit and said, "I forgot about that! I'm going to go get something to eat and take your advice and rest up." She got up and started to trot away from the lake. I watched her, moving away until she was only a lavender blur. I got up, picked up my armor, and flew back to my home and walked in the door. I took out the same jar of Apple Cider I had that morning, and sat on my couch made out of clouds. I took a swig and let the sweet, creamy taste roll down my throat. Man that's good I thought, I sat there for a while just letting my mind wonder when I decided to get down to business. The moon had risen and the time to make some final preparations was now.

I went into my room and looked at my little grinding stone which had a spell cast on it to let it stay on clouds. I pulled off my Hidden Blade's and took the actual blade out of it. I proceeded to start sharpening the sides and tip, sparks flying out from the friction, some occasionally burning my hoof, but after three burns and an hour later. I had two blades that looked brand new; I felt pride build up as I admired the little harbingers of death. I turned to my beloved charcoal colored cloak, it was ripped in several places, dirt and blood stained the outside.

how could I have let it come to this state? I questioned myself

I started work on cleaning it and repairing the tears, and by the time I was done I had my good ol' cloak repaired to brand new. Well all except for some crumbs from the Daisy Sandwich I made for myself when I was halfway done.
Look's like everything is taken care for, now to just go to bed and get some sleep.

When I was in bed, all my thoughts were focused on Twilight, since I no longer had anything to think about other than the events of the day. I felt weak for showing vulnerability, but there was just too much grief for me to handle. Then my mind drifted to the hug we shared, for some odd reason I couldn't get my mind off it. It was just a hug, right? But it felt… good, too good, I just wanted to hold onto her forever, never letting go, sharing a warm embrace until time ended around us. Now when I think of Twilight, I don't think of her as just somepony I need to work with, I look at her as… something different, but I can't put my hoof on it.

Eventually I fell asleep letting a soothing rest fill my body as I slept soundly through the night.
---
I was woken up by a cyan hoof jammed in my face by an unfriendly Rainbow Dash, "Come on Assassin, everypony is waiting outside."

I woke up slowly and saw Rainbow Dash standing over me, serious look on her face as always, wearing her amethyst armor, she actually looked quite intimidating. I woke up and put my armor along with my cloak, and took an apple as I trotted out the door; I wolfed it down before I hovered down to the ground. Everypony was lined up horizontally, and Rainbow went back and joined Applejack, who also was in her armor. Her head held high and the fire in her strong. Twilight and Rarity were standing there, perfectly in line both with determined look on their faces. Even Pinky Pie was there, who wasn't even coming with us.

"Alright listen up!" I shouted, "Today is the day we end this farce that Luna has brought upon us. Today we take her life."

Everyone nodded and I heard Pinky pipe up, "I've been hearing a bunch of things down at Sugarcube Corner. Everypony has caught on that Luna has taken the throne, and everypony is now afraid of what she might do, with Celestia gone and all, many of them have given up hope."

"Looks like we have another reason to fight now, not just for Fluttershy, but for everypony in Equestria! Now, there's only two outcomes to this, either we kill Luna and come out alive, or we kill Luna and come out dead. Either way we are taking her down, no matter what it takes. Is everypony with me?"

I got satisfactory nods from all of them, along with a bounce from Pinky, but that's her being herself.

"Well if that's the case" I turned in the direction of Canterlot, "CHARGE!"
---
Me, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack, all arrived thirty minutes later, in the deep brush near the city wall. I let my assassin instincts take over, and scanned the area for all the threats.

Ok let's see, we have two basic guards at the main gate, earth pony, some pegasi ponies with crossbows on the top wall, pacing back and forth, taking twenty seconds to reach each side.

I whispered to the mare's, "OK, everpony stay here, I'll be right back."

I let myself silently glide towards the front gate and managed get above the two guards at the gate. Both making the same mistake the guard at the library made. They aren't looking up; I unsheathed my two hidden blades and let myself drop. It took about five seconds before I made contact, killing both of them instantly without a peep.

All too easy I thought

The adrenaline was really starting to pump into me, giving me speed and strength; I silently flew against the stone wall and went up until I hit the top. I looked over and saw one of the guards slowly trotting back and forth between two destinations. In the course of three seconds I hopped over behind him and galloped toward him, when I was about five yards away I jumped, extended my blade, and pierced a little kink in his armor exposing his pony flesh. A little bit of sound was made when I killed him, and my instincts told me the other guard would look over. I quickly jumped back over the wall and waited until his friend came by. When he did I jumped back over and landed right on top of him, I extended my blade and said, "Good bye" and plunged it right into his neck. He died quietly and I tossed both the bodies over the wall. I was about to jump back over when I saw a flash come from about sixty yards away. A pony had seen me!

Damn, looks like we're about to lose the element of surprise. I thought grimly
I went back to the girls who were all waiting patient for me, I didn't even need to say anything, my look alone told them what needed to happen and the next thing I knew, was Applejack busting open the doors with her strong legs and screaming as she charged right into the guards. Rainbow Dash also joined in the fun, she charged with Applejack and tackled one guard to the ground and used her magical strength to crush his skull with one blow! She looked at her hoof for a second and a smirk grew across her face, and she charged back in. While this was happening Twilight was laying waste to the area, using fireballs, lightning strikes and other magic's to rip the guards to shreds. Rarity was looking frightened, but was using some basic slash spells to slice away at the guards who attacked her. I was busy holding my own against three guards all earth ponies, all of them wielding a sword in their right or left hoof. One decided to take the first move and stab at me, I easily moved slightly to the right and in a fraction of a second jabbed both of my hidden blades into his face. Before the other two could react I stabbed them with complete accuracy, and they fell over dead, and I saw more guards starting to stream in from other areas. All of them were wielding a weapon of some sort and were doing the best they could to take down us, but we were to powerful for them to handle.
I took a small three second break as I killed another guard seeing the sight made the adrenaline in me pump harder. Everypony was holding their own easily, however Rainbow Dash got jumped on by five guards at the same time and was doing her best to hold them back, but they overran her.

I yelled to Twilight, "Twilight! Rainbow needs he-!" I was cut off by a guard taking a downward stab from the air; I just barely dodged it and felt a rip in my leather armor. When he landed I reared up and kicked him as hard as I could with my back legs, and watched him fly and get knocked into a bunch of guards. They all turned their sights onto me and I felt arrows and bolts of magic fly me. I took to the air and tried to fly away to Rarity so she could get a shield spell going. But one of the arrows pierced my wing and I spiraled down and crashed onto the ground, the taste of blood was in my mouth, and I looked at my damaged wing to see it was still working. But not usable,

"Rarity!" I yelled, "Put up a shield now!"

She listened and soon I was surrounded by a white translucent shield.

She said to me with fear in her voice, "What now!?"

"Now," I said, "Wait for them to swarm around the shield and then release the energy to knock them away."

The guards took the bait and they swarmed around the shield, trying everything they could to break it.

Rarity didn't need my command to know when to release, and when she did, all the guards in about a forty yard radius all flew with tremendous speed and slammed into the wall, houses, whatever was in their way was destroyed, them along with it. When the dust cleared I took into account everypony's status, Rainbow Dash looked severely injured. I galloped over to her and Applejack who was putting pressure on her wounds. She was moaning in pain, and I saw that she had taken some major cuts to her entire body from the swarm of guards. It was hard to find five inches without seeing a bloody wound there, we all huddled around her, and Rarity said, "Everypony stand back! I'm going to see if I can heal some of the wounds."

I was surprised when I saw her weaving magical tendrils in and out of Rainbow's wounds, when she finished she was breathing heavily, and Rainbow looked better, but still hurt. Rarity had a satisfied look on her face, and Twilight asked her, "Rarity, how did you do that? Even I didn't know what type of spell to use on her wounds."

She replied with, "I couldn't just let you two have all the fun now could I?" She laughed a bit at our shocked faces, "While you two were working on offensive spells, I worked on some defensive spells, and found out I have a knack for healing."

We started trotting to the castle, and when we arrived we expected some more guards. But all of them apparently were sent out in the initial rush, so none were left.

We stopped outside the main hall and I asked Twilight, "Twilight, are there any dungeons in this castle?"

She nodded and replied, "Yes, me and Applejack will head down there to see if we can find the princess."

Rarity chimed in and said, "I'll stay here and tend to Rainbow's wounds."

I had to slip away from them there, this was my debt and I had to repay it myself. I had to lie to them, I said "I'll go on ahead and keep guard, make sure no pony is alive."
The nodded and I moved on ahead of them, I was out of sight of them, and I knew what I had to do. I rushed up to the Throne Room to finally kill the pony that betrayed me.
---
When I entered the doors slammed behind me and I saw a little hue of black cover the lock. Looks like only one of us is getting out I thought.

I moved a little bit farther into the room, until I saw her. Princess Luna sitting there looking very bored, she didn't even notice me coming in.
She tossed her hellish azure mane and said, "And so the 'hero' finally arrives, what took you so long Adomia? I would've expected you to come in the cold, dark, night, but here you are in the exposing light of day."

"I'm here to repay my debt, and that's by destroying you." I let the message sink in and continued, "How could you Luna? How could you just betray me like that? You brought me up as if I was your son, I had wished so many times that you actually were my mother! Now you just eat it and spit it back up like it was nothing. How could you even live with yourself?"

She laughed at this and cooed, "Does the poor wittle assassin not get it?" she changed to more serious tone and continued, "You were just a tool in the grand scheme of things, a pawn in the big game of chess. I could've used any other pony, but you just happened to look so abandon and void of hope. So I used that opportunity to train you, and make you into a killing machine, and then get rid of you when the time is right. Take in this sight Adomia, for this will be the last one you will see!"

With that she spawned six black, long, dripping, tentacles all spiked at the very end, and her eyes were glowing black, along with a black haze appearing around her horn. I didn't hesitate, and charged right at her and jumped blades extended, when I thought I was about to strike her one of the tentacles whipped me in the face, and its brief touch felt like fire on my skin. I flew backwards and crashed onto the ground, I stood up dazed a little bit as I saw Luna, summoning black glowing balls from the ground. She waved her head and they split into many different fragments, and flew right toward me! I dodged to the right and felt one graze my shoulder and pierce my armor, I was about to charge when I heard them coming again. I jumped up to see them fly underneath me, they were homing in! I had to use all my agility to dodge them, and Luna just stood there, amused by my frantic efforts to not get stabbed to death.

Ok Luna if that's how you want to do it! I thought angrily

I landed on the ground after dodging them from the air, and used the momentum to surge me forward, and as I slid under Luna, the shards followed. I thought it would kill her, but the tentacles retaliated and knocked every single one out of the air.

I was still behind her and proceeded to jump onto her back and attempted to stab, only to be caught by the tentacles, and slapped repeatedly and eventually slammed into the ground, and knocked away. I got up and saw blood trickling from many wounds on my face, and staining the floors. Before I could regain my thoughts I was grabbed again by Luna's tentacles and slammed into the floor, I saw scarlet blood come out of my mouth as I hit the floor. She tried to hit me again, but I anticipated it and blocked it with my Hidden Blade, and tried to slice the tentacle off, but it faded a little bit at my touch, and I was knocked away again. I just kept throwing myself at Luna, just trying to get a scratch on her. I could feel life ebbing away at my body, my blood spreading on the floor. My armor was torn and shattered; only a little bit of the chest remained. I was panting hard, and felt my heart beating ten times a second. Luna was locked in concentration, trying to keep the tentacles on her and sending homing spikes at me. I threw myself at her again, only to have her yell, "Enough dancing around!"

She used her tentacles to grab hold of my wings, and with brute force started to pull them back, farther, and farther, until I heard them snap, and I screamed in agony, but she kept going until I couldn't feel them anymore, and she tossed me away. It took nearly all the rest of my strength to get up and I saw that I couldn't move my wings anymore; they just hung uselessly at my sides.

I was wondering what was keeping me alive for so long? Only after another one of Luna's spikes hit me in the chest did I realize, her magic is feeding into me! that's it! That's how I can beat her! I concluded.

I charged one more time, and Luna had enough, she took five of the tentacles and stabbed them right through the chest piece into my heart. I slid off as I felt bits of life fading from my body, but with one final effort I let all of Luna's magic that I gathered course through my veins. I felt my vision return along with my strength, my eyes started to glow a bright red, and Twilights words echoed in my mind, "How would that pony get that magic?" I found a way, and slowly trotted my way up to Luna, who released everything she had, her spikes just bounced off me, and her tentacles did nothing to help her.

I got right up to her face, and jammed my hoof into it, causing her to fall to the ground, I put my hoof on her body, extended my blade and said, "You're right Luna, this is the last sight you will ever see. May my blade give you hell, on this bright and shiny day." With one final motion I punched the blade into her excuse for a heart, and her emerald eyes looked at me one final time and slumped. I removed my hoof to see her scarlet blood on it, and I staggered backwards. I fell to the ground with a hard slam, and started panting again.
---
I heard the door open and turned my head to see Twilight, and the rest of the three, along with Princess Celestia, who looked almost as bad as Rainbow Dash, starved and beaten. They all rushed over to me and I felt them huddling around me.
Twilight saw what state I was in and I saw tears starting to well up in her eyes, she didn't even hold them back as they fell down and dripped onto my bloodstained coat.

I wheezed, "Hey Twilight… looks like you… *cough* found the princess…"

She replied, fear and sadness in her voice, "Why did you run Adomia? Why did you leave us?"

I started having trouble breathing, and each word was painful to speak, but I managed. "I… didn't want you… to be… involved in this… since this… was… my… debt."

She turned to the princess, "Celestia! Is there anything we can do to save him!?"

She shook her head and said, "I'm sorry Twilight, my sister had even more powerful magic then me, these wounds are beyond repair."

The tears were pouring out of her eyes, and I attempted to grab her head with actual success, I said to her, "Twilight… I need you… to be strong… don't let yourself fall… to grief and despair…" I recaptured my final breaths and said, "Listen to me… I knew that you… would disapprove… of this… but I had to… otherwise… I would never… rest in peace." She nodded and I felt happiness as she acknowledged this, I gave a weak chuckle and said, "I kind of wish… the situation would've been… different… maybe we could've become good… friends… had this not happen."

I felt the final bits of life ebb away from my body, and I was ready to die. But something caught my eye, and I turned to see a ghostly presence of a pony I had killed, with a long pink mane, and a yellow coat, I said with my final breath, "F-l-ut-te-r-s-h-y?"

I felt my eyes close, and death wrap me in its cold embrace.

To be Continued…

"Adomia…" I heard a voice say, almost silent. Then I heard it again, "Adomia… Open your eyes."
the voice sounded ghostly, and very scratchy. Hearing it sent a shiver up my spine, wait a second?

A shiver went up my spine? How could it! I don't even have a spine anymore, I'm dead! Gone,
deceased, killed, I don't have a body anymore, do I?

I opened my eyes to see a wooden roof above me, now I have eyes? What strange illusion is this!?

I couldn't process at all what was happening, last time I checked I was dead, so how could I have eyes,
ears, and a spine, am I in some sort of greater plane of existence? I heard some hoofsteps coming
from outside and getting closer, when the door opened I saw a familiar lavender coated mare standing
there with a bowl of a brown liquid on her hoof.

She looked at me and her pupils contrasted. She slowly inched toward me and said, "Adomia…? Are
you… awake?"

I recognized this pony, Twilight Sparkle, Celestia's apprentice and advisor; I finally realized what had
happened, I'm alive! But how?! I was stabbed in the heart by Luna's tentacles, I felt myself die, so
then how could I still be alive, and how could my wings and heart come out unscathed?

I sat up and replied with complete shock in my voice, "Yes Twilight, looks like I am… awake."

I saw tears starting to build up in her eyes; she dropped the liquid and jumped onto me, and started to
hug me, really hard. I couldn't process what I was feeling right there, happiness, sadness,
embarrassment, who knows? But that didn't matter to me; all that mattered was that I was alive, with
my structural integrity intact.

After about ten seconds of hugging me, and crying tears of joy into my mane (which was now really
long, drooping down until it started to gather on the bed) looked up and a firey red blush flared into life on her face, she shoved herself off me in embarrassment, I didn't want to say it, but I thought that she always did look a little cute when she was embarrassed.

Her voice a little shaky she said, "I-I thought you were dead, everypony did! But Fl-"she shoved her hoofs
into her mouth, stopping herself from finishing. She whispered to herself something that I couldn't
hear; she cleared her throat and continued, "Celestia has asked me to bring you to her when you
awoke. Are you fit for travel?"

I was bewildered by this statement and asked, "Wait how did she know I would live? Also, I think the
better question is, HOW AM I ALIVE?!"

"I don't know, but Celestia did, and she wanted me to bring you to her after you awoke. That's all I
know, I swear!" She said the final words with a bit of fear in her voice.

I sighed, I guess a break will have to wait for later. I took a scan at myself and found that
besides the new size of my mane, nothing else was different. Same charcoal coat, mane still dark red,
same red eyes, same X dagger Cutie Mark, tail still the same color as my mane, but suffered the same
fate, now dragging on floor as I got up. All of my wounds seemed to have disappeared, my wings were
working fine, and putting a hoof to my chest I felt the familiar beat of my own heart. It was like I never
fought, and that made me feel worried, had it all been a dream? Is Luna still alive? millions of
questions were buzzing through my head, but I had to save them for later.

So I turned to Twilight and said, "Looks like I don't really have a choice do I?" She shook her head, and I
sighed. "Alright let's go see the princess."

I followed Twilight out of the house, and realized I was on Applejack's farm, strange that she was
hanging out there. I thought.

It was a typical bright and sunny day in Equestria, not a cloud in the sky, and for once I felt serenity in
the sights, looking up at the bright noon sky, I saw Celestia's sun hanging right above me, birds flying
through the air, and overall everything seemed perfect.

While we were trotting I decided to let one of my questions out of the door, and asked Twilight, "So
Twilight, how long was I out?" a small question to get things started, then I'll dive deeper

Twilight answered with, "About nine days… Could you hold your questions for later Adomia? I still
need to get over the fact that you're alive." She had a smile on her face.

I felt a bit of happiness swell up inside, So much for that, but does that pony actually care about me? I smiled a bit as
we continued down the dirt road.

We arrived at the castle about three hours of non-stop trotting, the sun was just starting to go down. We entered
the Throne room to see the true ruler of Equestria sitting there, and surrounded by her Honor Guards.
She turned to greet us, and she looked better than the day of the battle. Her mane was flowing in an
invisible wind, and she radiated in health.

The two finished a trivial conversation and Celestia said to Twilight, "Twilight, I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask you to leave. This is business between me and Adomia."

I was just about as shocked as she was, Does Celestia not trust her own apprentice?! But
Twilight knew it was best not to argue and left the room. After she heard the grand doors shut she
turned to her guards and whispered, "That means you too, captain." The ever vigilant guard looked at
her, confused look on her face. But, like Twilight, she followed obediently, the guards behind her.

She turned to face me and said, "Adomia, normally I would have you executed for all the murders
you've committed, including Luna's death." She paused, and I felt a bit nervous as she regained some
of her thoughts, "But, instead I'm going to let it slide, as it was all Luna's intentions, and as she said, you indeed were a pawn in the grand scheme, but you righted your wrongs with killing her, and I cannot thank you
enough for that." I sighed with relief and she continued, "In fact, I'm recruiting you to become my own
personal assassin."

It felt like I was slammed to the ground by Luna's tentacles, Did she just say she wanted me to be
HER assassin!? I questioned.

I was about to ask her, but she waved her hoof to say, "Not now" and started again, "I know
this is shocking for you, and I know you just woke up from being dead, but hear me out. After an
event like this, I know now that not everything is peaceful in Equestria, and I need a lethal killer like
you to uphold the peace. One who knows his in's and out's of this world, and one with exceptional skill.
Adomia, that one is you."

She paused for a breath and continued, "Think about it Adomia, your special talent is killing, and this
offer only comes around once in a lifetime. You would still be paid for contracts, probably more than
Luna paid, and have the rank as Honor Guard in Canterlot. You could live in Ponyville since I cleared
your name, and I would keep you hidden as best as I can. So what do you say?"

I thought about all the contracts I fulfilled for Luna, all the training, everything she taught me, and
every kill. Oh, how could I resist such an offer, to be able to keep pushing my skills for a living? As well
as making this world a better place! What more could I want!

I nodded my head in agreement, but something came up in my mind, and I decided to say to Celestia,
"I accept, but know this Celestia, if I catch one word that you are using me for the wrong reason. I will
without hesitation kill you in the midst of night, and that means I would use my true element to kill you, stealth. I was right up in her face, "You got that?"

She said calmly, "Of course, I wouldn't have it any other way. You may leave now."

I turned and exited the door to a waiting Twilight, who had her head pressed to the door trying to hear
what was going on. I opened the door and she fell flat on her face, I laughed at this and said, "Nosey
there much?"

She got up and rubbed her muzzle a little bit and said, "Sorry, I just had to listen in! It's not every day
that somepony goes in to see the princess."

"That's Ok," I replied, "I'll fill you in on the way back."

It was dusk by the time I arrived back to Ponyville, and Twilight suggested we go to Sugarcube Corner
to fill everyone in. I had to admit I felt shy going into the town, with everypony able to see me. I guess
it's a habit when being an assassin; you always want to remain unseen.

We arrived into a loud, and lightened up Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie Pie came bouncing over, and when I
asked her what was going on she laughed and said, "Duh! It's a victory party! It's been long overdue
with you being out for so long! Then Applejack came by and said you were awake! So, I brought
everypony here who helped out with the battle!"

I felt overwhelmed by all of this, since I had never been at a party in my entire life. I was turning to ask
Twilight something, but she went over and engaged in a conversation between Her, Pinky, and Rarity.

I heard a voice behind me, "So you're the pony I was making all of those armor and weapons for?"
I turned to see a dark green mare standing eye-level with me. She had a short light green mane, and
had a medium sized tail with an anvil for a Cutie Mark, the bottom half of her forelegs were of charcoal
color. She saw me looking at them and said, "A little reminder of being a blacksmith, I have to admit I
was resilient in giving you those weapons, due to you being a criminal, but Pinky convinced me
otherwise, and look at what you have done!" She put her hoof to her head and continued, "Come to
think of it, you basically saved Equestria! My name is Farrar, pleased to meet you."

I bowed my head in respect and replied, "Likewise, the name's Adomia, and I cannot thank you
enough Farrar, if you hadn't helped us with the gear. Then I have no idea where we would be, possibly
in a grave."

We chatted for a little bit about how the battle went, and about Farrar's tales as a blacksmith. After we finished a conversation, which ended with us laughing she said, "I gotta go Adomia, business and whatnot, see you around!"

I watched her leave, and I turned to see Rainbow Dash standing there by herself, deep in thought.

I trotted over to where she was standing and I asked her, "Hey Rainbow... Something on your mind?"

She shrugged and replied with hostility in her voice, "Not anything I would tell you Assassin."

I could already tell I wasn't accepted by her and backed off.

I was about to go talk to Twilight about something when I heard Pinky say, "Listen up everypony!" Everyone stopped what they were doing, and she continued, "The song I'm about to play is the song I helped Vinyl Scratch make, she hasn't given me a title, but she says it turned out REEEALLY good!"

The song I started to hear intrigued me, and I found it to be a remix of some sort, kind of a mix of techno, and sea chanty with it's cello in the background.

Wait a second, how the heck do I know what techno is? I wasn't even a big fan of music I questioned myself. The thought dropped in my mind and I immersed myself back into the music, at the end of it Pinky said, "Well? Did everypony like it."

She was treated to the stomping of hooves by Applejack, and some hollers of delight from the other girls, I didn't partake in it. Not the way I roll I guess.

The party lasted for another hour or so, and by the time it was over everypony was tired, including myself, one can only eat so much cake.

I flew back to my nice home in the clouds, and I thought, Now that I'm staying in Ponyville I think I'll get a house on the ground. But I can focus on that later.

I went to bed, and as I lay there I felt like something was off inside me, I thought about some of the
feelings I had today. Overall I felt happy that I was alive, I guess that was normal, but when felt
Twilight's care for me, I realized that wasn't who I was, normally I would do my best to separate from the bookwormish unicorn, but I found myself drawn to her for some strange reason. It felt right to be next to her, and I started thinking, Could I be... In... Love... with her?

I tried as hard as i could to shove that thought out of my mind, but it stuck, and I kept dwelling on it. I remembered my actions a few days before the battle, when I was taking her home after she fell asleep on me halfway through enchanting our gear.

All through that trip I couldn't help but notice how... cute... she looked. Even when sleeping, then the situation in her room that same night. I can't believe I almost kissed her, how in the world could you have let this happen Adomia! You've learned to block out love all your life, but now, NOW, it has to hit you full force? I sighed and continued my thoughts, Have I always been in love with her? Tracing back to my days as a young colt, under Luna's wing, I remember seeing her there in the library, and I couldn't get my mind off her for so long. Who knows, maybe in time I'll forget about all of this, love business.

I closed my eyes, and let my body rest.
---
I awoke to a knock on my cloud door, and heard a cheery voice yell, "Special Delivery!"

I slowly got out of bed and trotted over to the door, and when I opened it I saw a grey mare with a
blonde mane standing there, her two eyes pointing in different directions How in the world does
this pony see things? I thought.

She said, "I have a package here for a… Adomia Fetter?"

"Yeah, it's just Adomia by the way" I replied.

She put the package on the floor inside the doorway and was taking off, but I asked her, "Wait! Don't
you want a tip or something?"

She looked at me with a smile and said, "Nope I get paid fine, unless… Do you happen to have a muffin
by any chance?"

"A muffin? No I don't, sorry." I replied a hint of confusion in my voice.

She took off, and I took the package in, and opened it up. A grin grew on my face as I saw what was in
the box.

There was a little wooden crossbow, sleek and shiny, made out of crimson maple sitting there, along
with a mask of made out of steel designed to look like a skull, even the eyes were red lenses. Making
it look very intimidating.

Removing the contents revealed a scroll sitting there near the bottom. I
opened it up to see that it was a letter from the princess and it read,

To Adomia,

I have given you these items to help you get started with becoming my assassin. The mask you should
find is enchanted to increase your hearing and sight capabilities, along with a transparency enchant
that should make it seem like it isn't there. The bow is meant to be used with one hoof, and is
designed for a quick draw, or a far range kill. The string is enchanted to spawn arrows when pulled
back a certain distance, the arrows it fires will not fall down due to gravity. Thus giving this bow have
more range than any other crossbow of its kind. I hope you find it useful. You need to be as versatile
as possible if you are to succeed Adomia. Be prepared for anything, I shall send you more items to
work with as I come up with them. Your first contract is in the bottom of the box.

From,

Princess Celestia.

I felt pure joy from getting these new items. I picked up the crossbow and pulled the string back,
sure enough a little bolt of black light, looking much like Luna's shattered death orbs, spawned out of
thin air. Scanning the area I found an apple just sitting on my counter, I took aim and fired. The arrow took only a fraction of a second to reach its destination, and pierced the apple right where I aimed it.

I looked inside the box for the contract and found another scroll, however when I opened it some newspaper clippings fell out. It read,

To Adomia,

This contract is a simple 'kill without a trace' contract. Looks like, from the newspaper article I sent you,
that two ponies have been causing an awful amount of crime in Manehattan. Ranging from murder, to
transport of illegal substances, I need you to see that these ponies are… brought to justice. You're job
is to infiltrate their base of operations in the… undesirable part of Manehattan, find and kill the
targets. Be warned, there will be a decent amount of other ponies that will stand and protect them. So
I do not advise a full frontal approach. Pictures, of these two ponies are included. Good luck!

From,
Princess Celestia.

Sounds easy enough… I thought, I'm assuming their guards will have either melee
weapons, or crossbows. I don't think I should try and limit casualties here, need to make a statement.

Taking a look at the pictures, I saw two light yellow ponies holding up a sign of some sort, Mug shot I said to myself. One had their mane divided into many different corn rows, and was a pegasus, and the other, who looked bigger than I was, had a short cropped mane, and was also a pegasus. Both of their manes were black, and overall they looked pretty vicious. The article said how they were causing crime in Manehattan, and the police can't do anything about it.

Well, let's get ready. I thought.
---
Dusk arrived, and I was in my traditional charcoal cloak, hood drawn over my head, and mask on my
face. My hidden blades were on my forelegs, and my new crossbow just hanging in a holster on my back.

I took off straight for Manehattan, and arrived on top of a roof just a few blocks away from the slums.
I looked up at the moon, and images of Luna started to rush back to me. I still haven't gotten over her
betrayal; it really did leave an impact on me. I still think I haven't redeemed myself for the death of Fluttershy and all the other innocents I killed, especially that innocent at the Young Fliers competition.

I dismissed this thought, and focused on the contract at hand, flying from roof to roof above Manehattan was quite the sight, even though it was night, the streets were still bustling with all different types of ponies.

A city that never sleeps… I thought.

I arrived at the… undesirable part of town, and felt like there were ponies watching me, even though I was in the air. The stench was not horrible, but it felt like the ponies here slept in their own waste, and that smell perfectly reflected the ponies that were sneaking around town. All of them had a hostile aura, and I even saw a pony killed in an alleyway for some reason I couldn't hear. That filled me with rage, seeing what looked like an innocent die right there, their corpse left there, not even closing their eyes so that they can rest in some semblance of peace.

I arrived on a roof of a small building, and found an open air duct. I managed to slip inside the building
in complete silence, and saw that none of the upper floors were being used, not a pony in sight.

Traveling down a small flight of stairs I heard a voice come from one of the doors. Opening it slightly I
found the two targets, along with nine other ponies, all wielding clubs, or crossbows surrounding one
chestnut colored mare, she had complete fear in her eyes, and her aggressors had a look of death in theirs.

The pony with the cornrows spoke up, "Do you actually think we're idiots or somethin'?"

She didn't respond, and was slapped in the face by the corn rowed colt, "Answer me! Stupid mule!"

She finally replied looking down at the ground almost inaudibly, "No… sir."

Another slap by him knocked her to the ground, "You know what? You're not even worth it; I would've thought that we could make some money with the substances you were supposed to deliver. But, looks like your boss didn't hold up his end." He had his guards hold her up as he brought out a steel coated crossbow.

they wouldn't dare! I screamed to myself.

He said to her, "I think your head will do quite nicely as to send the message. Along with a note saying,
'don't screw around with us'"

I wanted to run in there and kill this... creature with a stab to the head, but I held myself back. I had to wait for the perfect moment.

He pointed the crossbow right up to her forehead and pulled the trigger, the arrow pierced her skull, and she slumped. The guards tossed her body away, and left it there.

The murderer said to one of his guards, "Man, me and my brother here are a little bit thirsty. Go get us
a drink; there should be one in the cooler."

The guard went off into the shadows, and so did I. Now I knew it was the time, and as the
stallion opened the cooler I dropped down from the shadows and killed him inaudibly.

However his weapon dropped to the ground and made a loud clanking noise.
I could see their eyes pointing in my direction; however it was way too dark for them to see me. One
of them said, "What was that?"

The brother of the leader said, "I don't know shit for brains, but I suggest the rest of you go find out.
Go! Move!"

All eight of them slowly trotted into the darkness, where I was waiting, and enjoying this as much as I
enjoyed killing Fluttershy on that night. Adrenaline was pumping, and I could detect their fear, I just
hovered there in the shadows, waiting for them to make the wrong move.

One of them went over to his fallen comrade and said, "Boss! Looks like he was killed by-"

He was cut off by my own blade sinking into his skull, the ponies started to slash wildly and fire blindly
into the darkness. Their aim was off by a whole yard, I laughed at this, and jumped right on top of one
of them, and said, "Boo!"

He screamed for about a millisecond, but my blade cut him short. I realized I was able to be seen and
the rest of the guards surrounded me, luckily the rest of them were using melee weapons. So I took
my simple strategy of counter, and kill.

One of them tried to break my skull with an overhead swing of his club; I took my left foreleg and
blocked it, then proceeded to start stabbing him wildly with my hidden blade. He slumped over dead
and I could hear the muscles of a pony behind me start to move, due to the mask's increased hearing. I jumped up, dodging the arc of steel, and landed, blade first, on his head. The rest just turned tail and ran, knowing they couldn't win.

They could only get around five yards away before they were riddled with black bolts, my doing of course.

The two targets didn't even move, but the bigger pegasus took his brother's crossbow and reloaded it. He
fired as soon the bolt was secure out of fear, and it flew past my head.

so close, but now it's my turn. I thought.

I pulled out my new crossbow, and pulled the string back. I fired right at the pegasus and pegged a
magical bolt right through his eye, and heading out the other eye.

The boss looked over at his brother, and before he knew it I pinned him to the ground, blade extended.

Now fear was in his eyes, and he exclaimed, "Wait! Don't kill me! I'm just an innocent pony!"

I laughed at this and said, "Innocent? You call killing a defenseless mare innocent, sorry, but I don't buy that one bit."

"Who are you!" he yelled more than questioned.

"Heh, just a simple harbinger of death" I retorted.

He tried to say something to change my mind, but I didn't want to hear it, I plunged my already bloodied blade right into his throat. The scarlet liquid started gushing out, and he eventually slumped.

I closed his eyes and whispered, "May my cold blade give you peace on this black night."
I proceeded to start cutting one of his ears off, Sorry, but I'm going to need this to prove of your death.

I arrived back at my house at the crack of dawn, and let everything I had drop to the floor.

I'll give this to Celestia after a little nap.
---
It was noon when I woke back up, and I felt fully refreshed and ready to travel to Canterlot.

I picked up everything I would need. I felt my stomach growl and I needed something to eat. Normally I would get an apple or something simple, but today my stomach wanted something called an Apple Turnover.

I have never heard of that before, but…I have I was confused by this, seeing as how I remembered it, but I also didn't remember it.

I looked in my drawers to find some pots and pans in there, I was confused to as why they were there, but none the less I let my little cloud stove heat up, and everything went on auto pilot.

After about ten minutes I had a delicious looking Apple Turnover sitting on my plate. I stuffed my face in and I tasted as good as it looked,

where in the world has this been all my life! I thought.

Finishing up with a cup of sweet tea, I had a feeling of being... off, the feeling that remembering something like an Apple Turnover, let alone being able to cook it with extreme ease made me realize that it wasn't who I was.

With a full feeling in my gut I set out to go to Canterlot, and arrived at the castle after around two hours of flying.

I went into the throne room, and Celestia dismissed her guards. She turned to me and said, "I assume
you're here because you got the job done?"

"Indeed" I replied, feeling quite proud, "I brought you back a little souvenir" I tossed the ear to her, and she picked it up and a disgusted look settled on her face, "Thanks, I guess." She said a little bit
awkwardly,

"But bringing back things like this won't be required, unless I say so."

I was confused by this and asked why, she tossed me a paper and I read it and it said,

Threat averted! Manehattan's trouble gone!
Late last night, a pony found the leader of the esteemed crime group, The High Rolling Colts, dead on the floor of his own base. Police have reported that the wounds that killed him were the same wounds, which killed an innocent pegasus named Fluttershy. Ponies are starting to believe that the ex-criminal is now working on the side of the law, and Manehattan couldn't be more thankful.

I stopped there knowing enough, and Celestia said to me, "Good work Adomia, I believe this is a start of a new beginning." She tossed me a large bag of bits.

"All too easy princess." I replied, and trotted out of the room. When I arrived back home I couldn't help but feel happy for what I had done, and she was right. There is a new beginning for me, and this time I knew I was going to help the world, one way or another.

To be continued…

Ponyville was experiencing an extremely normal, autumn day, and Twilight Sparkle was having no exception. She was in her library home, studying to her heart's content, but something was nagging at her, and was disturbing her concentration. She groaned and tossed her book over to a pile she had on the floor, she knew she wasn't getting anywhere. Her purple scaly assistant who had just finished cleaning the library after her mess was irritated by this action and said, "Twilight, how the heck am I supposed to keep this place clean, which is caused by YOU by the way, when you keep piling up books on the floor?"

She sighed and said, "Sorry Spike, it's just I get a little frustrated when my mind is so clogged I can't even read books!" there was a little bit of edge to her tone.

"Still on THAT?" Spike replied with a groan, "Look Twilight, if you really love him so much, why don't you admit it?"

She gasped at the words her assistant just said, "Admit it, to him? No way Spike, there's just too much of a risk."

"Risk of what? I'm sure he'll understand." Spike replied.

"There's a RISK that I might ruin what friendship I have with him." Twilight paused for a breath and continued, "What about you? You still haven't admitted to Rarity that you love her."

Spike blushed a light pink and exclaimed, "Hey! That's totally different!" he sighed and said, "Twilight I'm sure things will work out, but I don't have too much time to worry about your love life, I have to go to Canterlot for royal business, and I wanted this place to be clean by the time I left. Which is right about now, see you in five days!"

She said goodbye as Spike had exited the small room. Leaving her alone with her thoughts, Ugh! That Spike just doesn't understand, She let loose another sad sigh, Even then, I remember him saying when he was dying, that if the situation was different we could've become good friends, but that's all, just friends. Why am I so drawn to him? Maybe it's because we both were apprentices of one of the Royal Pony Sisters, maybe it's because he's kind of a bookworm like me, and he did say he got most of his training by books. Ever since I met him, I could feel something between us. I always DID have a thing for pegasi, and I would love for him to wrap me in an embrace with those black wings, and slowly- she immediately dropped the pleasant thought and nervously laughed to nobody.

She was about to go out to get some fresh air when she heard a knock at her door, then she heard Spike's voice, "Hey Twilight! There's a certain pony that is here to see you!"

Oh Celestia, please don't be Adomia. She thought.
---
I watched as Spike exited the home, I asked him, "Going somewhere?"

"Royal business, I'll be gone for a five days. Good thing to I need to just take a nice break away from Twilight, and her…" His voice trailed off, and just started walking toward the nearest carriage stop.

Hmm… wonder what Twilight did to make Spike say that. I thought. I looked back at the door to see the familiar lavender mare standing there, looking like her everyday self.

She greeted me with a warm smile, "Hey Adomia! Is there something I can help you with?"

"Actually yes" I replied, I felt my nervousness start to rise again, and pawed at the ground with my hoof. Suck it up Adomia, just say it! I chided myself

I let out a breath and continued, "I decided to get a house on the ground, and the workers said that it would take about four days to build, and this is the closest place to it. So… I was wondering… if you don't mind, um." My voice trailed off as I had forgot what I wanted to say. for the love of Apple Turnover spit it out!

"What, what is it?" Twilight asked, brow raised.

"I was wondering… if I could stay here for the next four days." I managed.
---
Wait, did he say he wanted to stay… here… as in staying here to live for the next four days!? Twilight thought, little did she know her mouth was completely agape. She didn't notice the hoof waving in front of her face, only until she heard, "I'm going to guess that's a no." Did she snap out of her trance.

"Wait!" She exclaimed warm blush on her face, "S-sorry, I was just… not… paying attention. Anyway, I can't see why not, Spike's away on royal business for a week, so I'm home alone for the time being."

A smile spread across the stallions face, "OK, thank you very much. Do you mind me coming in and just putting my stuff down? I kinda filled these saddlebags to the brim, and they're quite heavy." He asked

"Sure! Just uh… head inside and make yourself at home." Twilight replied.
---
I walked into the small tree library, and placed my basic brown saddlebags down on the ground. Opening up revealed my crossbow, my bag of remaining bits, my cloak nicely folded, my mask, and the two new hind hidden blades. I found a nice dark spot behind the one of the bookshelves and placed the weapons back there, along with my left hidden blade, and my mask. I unraveled my cloak to reveal lots of rends and tares to the back, and the hood. I groaned, Stupid cloak, always having to rip on me.

Twilight noticed this and said urgently, "Something wrong?"

"Nothing major" I replied, "it's just that my cloak is a little on the ripped side; and I need somepony to sew it up by tonight because I have another contract… You think Rarity is doing anything?"

"No, don't think so, probably working on some new design." She paused, looked to the ground and said shyly, "Do you mind me coming with you?"

"Nope not at all!" I replied, happy that somepony was going to come with me.

We set out, cloak in toll, towards Rarity's Boutique. We were silent for a while, but Twilight decided to speak up a little, "So… looks like Snips did a pretty good job with the new mane, but why do you have some of it covering your left eye?"

I looked at my new cut mane, instead of being as long as it was before; it was now at more reasonable lengths. Traveling down until it was hitting halfway down my neck, still straight, and I left a little piece of my dark red mane covering my left eye, not so much as to I can't see out of it, but just a little bit noticeable.

I told Twilight, "I left that little piece there as to honor Fluttershy, after you told me that my mane when I woke up was bearing a resemblance to hers."

"Yeah…" She looked at the ground with a sad look on her face.

Stupid Adomia, don't bring up Fluttershy at all! Even though many ponies have gotten over the fact that she's dead, they still haven't gotten to the point where I can bring her name up. I chided.

It's been about three weeks since I was recruited by Celestia, and things have been turning out quite well. I've made a fair amount of money, and have gotten a little more recognition. Me and Twilight have become better friends, and I've been noticing that I keep thinking about her during the times where I'm just lazing on a cloud or something, and I've finally admitted to myself that I do love her. Now only if I could admit it to her face, even though I'm a killer who was taught not to show fear, I still have fear when confronting the one pony I love. It's funny in a way. I also learned that Farrar, the same pony who made our gear before Luna's death, is the same smith who has been tasked by Celestia to make me any weapons or armor I might need. I travel down to her smith if I need something, or just somepony to talk to besides the others. Everypony is doing well, except for Rainbow Dash. Twilight tells me she barely practices her moves anymore, and her mood has changed from boasting and cocky, to sad and depressed. I felt really bad when I heard this, since it was my fault. The thing that makes me angry though is that I can't even talk to her. Anytime I see her she just flies away, she still does her job as weather manager, but immediately goes back to her cloud home after she's done. It makes me feel horrible to see that happen.

Something strange is going on with me these recent days, I've found some memories which I'm not entirely sure are mine, like the time I made myself my first Apple Turnover, I felt like I knew it, but I also didn't. But little did I know that the memories weren't the weirdest part. I figured out that I can sort of communicate with animals! It's crazy, whenever I hear an animal, I can sort of make out what they're saying. It's not perfect, but it's noticeable enough to creep me out. I told Twilight about this, and the memories. She just shrugged and said, "Sorry Adomia, I have no idea what's happening, but whatever it is it doesn't seem to be harmful."

Yeah, I guess she's right. Maybe in time, things might become clearer. I recounted the memory.

We arrived to the Carousel Boutique around noon, and me and Twilight entered. I've seen inside the shop, but have never really gone in, rows of outfits on mannequins lined the walls, there were some little stages, and overall it felt a little flashy, but that's just me.

A little white coated filly with light green eyes, light purple and pink mane, and horn on her head came up to Twilight and said cheerily, "Hey Twilight! What'cha doing here?"

"Not much Sweetie Bell, I'm here because Adomia needs some help with a little sewing job, and I'm just keeping him company." She replied.

A confused look spread on the small unicorn's face, "Adomia? Who's that?"

I stepped out a little bit, she saw me and turned to greet me, "I'm just a citizen of Ponyville, and I don't think we've met before."

"I'm Sweetie Bell, Rarity's sister, and member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders." She replied proudly.

Cutie Mark what? I thought, and asked, "The Cutie Mark what?"

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" She exclaimed, "It's a club that I, Applebloom, and Scootaloo have made. All of us don't have our Cutie Marks, and we formed this club to find out what our special talent would be."

She then proceeded to get a little too close for comfort as she stared at my X-crossed dagger Cutie Mark, she looked at it with a confused look on her face, and she turned back to me and said, "What does your Cutie Mark mean? I've never seen anything like it."

I blushed a little in embarrassment and replied nervously, "T-that's something I don't really want to talk about, a little too personal for me."

Even Twilight was intrigued by this and pursued, "Yeah Adomia, why don't you tell us how you got your Cutie Mark? I've told Sweetie Bell how I got mine."

I laughed a little and said, "You wouldn't want to hear it, look can we drop the subject it's something I would REALLY not like to talk about."

Sweetie Bell sighed and cried, "Awww, you're no fun!"

I was about to make some retort when I heard Rarity's hooves travel down the stairs. She saw us and greeted us warmly, "Twilight, Adomia! How nice to see you, good too, the day was starting to get a little boring."

I was about to say something but she interrupted and said, "Twilight, darling how could you? Bringing him here? To be bored to death watching you try on different clothes."

Twilight gasped, and exclaimed, a little bit angrily, "I'm not here for a favor! It's Adomia that wants the favor!"

I laughed a little at this, Kind of funny how Rarity would jump to a conclusion like that.

I cleared my throat and said, "Yes, she's right, Rarity I need a little sewing job done." I was about to continue, but she waved her hoof and said, "Not another word, Come on up to the sewing room."

We left Sweetie Bell downstairs, Good, I thought, can't have everypony in Equestria know that I'm a contracted killer. Now can I?

Up outside the room Rarity said, "Sorry Adomia, I just can't have anypony knowing about your work. Anyway, what's the job you need?"

"Not much of a problem Rarity," I replied, "But over the last few contracts, my cloak has been quite ripped up, and I need it mended. So I was wondering if you could just do it for me, since my skills aren't as good as yours."

I gave the cloak to her and she examined it, she nodded her head and said, "Sure, rips like this will take quite some time, I'm guessing it will take about one hour to finish. So just give it here and I'll get started right away."

"Thanks Rarity, it's much appreciated." I replied warmly.

Rarity and Twilight entered her room, I was entering but Twilight gave Rarity a look and she said, "Sorry Adomia, but I have to ask that you leave, it's nothing personal, just a mare's thing."

I blinked a couple times in confusion, shrugged, and said, "Alright then, I'll be back in an hour. I'm probably going to go train or something."
---
He turned and exited the door and I sighed in relief, "Thanks Rarity" I said, "I kind of have to talk about something a little too personal for him to hear."

I sat down on her bed, Rarity dragged his cloak over to her sewing machine and began to set it up, she put on her little glasses and said, "Well I couldn't let him in on that if it's that important to you Twilight, so what do you want to talk about."

I laughed a little nervously and she turned around, her sapphire eyes looking into my violet ones. She gasped in excitement, "Twilight! I didn't know you had it in you, you finally found a pony you like!" She squealed in delight

how in the world did she get that from looking into my eyes? I thought.

"I must simply know EVERYTHING!" Rarity continued, "Well, who is it Twilight? Do I know him? Oh I am so curious!"

I looked away from her and pawed my hoof at the soft bed, "um… it's… A-Adomia." I said almost silently.

Rarity's mouth gaped opened and exclaimed, "You… like… Him!"

I instantly turned my head away in shame. I knew she wouldn't approve I thought sadly.

Rarity saw this and quickly said, "I-I-I didn't mean it like that darling, honest! It's just that I would've never guessed that you would fall for somepony like… him."

"It's because he's an assassin, isn't it?" I questioned sadly

"Well Twilight, to be honest with you, yes. That's probably why, I'm just afraid you'll get hurt. Think about it darling, he said it himself; he was trained to be a cold-blooded, and fearless killer, and was taught to ignore love, and happiness. Also with such a violent streak, I think he could go off any minute, and kill wildly. Doesn't that bother you in the slightest?" She replied, turning back around, and focusing on the cloak.

I felt anger starting to boil in me. "You treat him as if he is mentally deranged! I know he would never do any of those things." I cried, I took a breath and continued, "He isn't like that Rarity, I've seen him vulnerable, I've seen him act with compassion and kindness. I… love him, and what he's been through these past couple months makes me feel sympathy for him, it makes me want to curl up beside him and tell him 'everything will be alright.'"

She appeared to be taken aback by these words, "I never would've known you would feel this way toward anything Twilight." She laughed at something and added, "Well maybe except your books. But nevertheless if he makes you happy, than who am I to intervene? It just shows how shallow of a friend I am."

She went back to sewing the cloak, and those last words lingered in my mind, "if he makes you happy, than who am I to intervene?"
---
Shank! the familiar sound of solid steel blade slicing into the dummy's head was all to satisfying, and I felt my thoughts clear a bit.

I was in a wide stone crater, close to Farrar's forge, about twenty minute flight from Rarity's boutique. I come here often, and Farrar is kind enough to provide me with basic dummies to use new techniques on. It was about twenty to one and I knew I had to head back to pick up my cloak. Using my powerful, black wings I took off in the direction of Ponyville, and left the stabbed dummy there to come back to later.

Looks like I'll have to head straight for Canterlot after this, pick up the next contract.

Flying over Ponyville I heard my stomach rumble, I laughed a little at this and thought, on second thought scratch that, can't go traveling on an empty stomach.

Looking around I saw the familiar Sugarcube Corner, Hmm… That'll do besides I need a little break from apples. You can only eat those things for so long. Landing outside the doorway I headed in.

The familiar scent of baked goods clung to the air, and looking around I saw Pinky giving out a white box for some bits to the teacher Cheerilee, also the mail mare Ditzy 'Derpy Hooves' Doo was stuffing her face full of muffin, as usual. Jeez… she eats those things like noponies business. I see her here a little too often; I am seriously thinking that some bits of muffin are in her bloodstream.

I trotted up to Pinky who saw me and started to bounce uncontrollably. Typical Pinky, "Wow Pinky you're extra bouncy today," I said jokingly, "What's up?"

She got up right into my face and exclaimed excitedly, "I'll tell you what's up, Vinyl Scratch's concert is what's up!" she backed off a little and continued, "and I'm going to it as VIP, since I helped her reach all across Equestria with the track she made."

"You mean that techno mix of that sea chanty? The same song that you played for us on the night of the victory party?" I questioned in reply.

"The very same! She's going to perform it tonight in Manehattan to a HUGE stadium of ponies! Along with some of her other song's but this one is the highlight of the night. Her sister is going to be there for it as well, with her cello and all. I'm SOOOOO excited!" She said with invigorated enthusiasm.

"Well Pinky, I hope the best night to you. But as much as I would love to talk about the concert tonight, I'm here because I need some food before I travel to Canterlot for… you know." I told her.

"Duh! How could I have forgotten, I'm still at work for another hour. Sorry about that, so what are you hungry for?" She questioned me, still excited about tonight.

Looking in the glass pane I saw two pink cupcakes labeled, Pinky's signature Cupcakes, they're to die for!

I shook my head in disbelief at the sign, I don't think that would attract a lot of ponies, especially myself since I work with death on a daily basis, I learned to treat it seriously.

Scrolling down a bit I saw some classic chocolate flavored cupcakes and asked for two of those, she handed them to me on a little platter and I gave her the appropriate amount of bits. I savored those two cupcakes, baked to perfection with the right amount of delicious, rich, creamy, chocolate icing. Oh man were those good.

Heading out the door I took off for Rarity's Boutique and arrived around 1:30PM. Entering the store I saw Rarity standing there with my cloak all nice and wrapped up,

I wondered where Twilight was and said, "Thanks Rarity, looks good as new, do you happen to know where Twilight went?"

She laughed a little and said, "Oh she had to go home and do some studying, and it was no trouble at all darling. Needed to keep my skills sharp, but don't get it torn up like that again. I'm not sure I'll be able to save it next time."

She gave me the cloak and I headed out the door, I looked back at it and couldn't help feel like Rarity knew something I didn't concerning a certain lavender mare. I shrugged it off and headed toward Canterlot.

It took a full hour of flying before I got to the castle, I stood there panting for a second and then headed in. Making my way through the familiar ranks of halls and Honor Guards, I found myself inside the everyday throne room of Princess Celestia.
She dismissed her guards and said to me, "Adomia, you're not going to like hearing this but, tonight's contract is a little tricky."

Uh oh, this doesn't sound too good. I thought grimly and said, "What do you mean by that, princess?"

"As you know, last contract I had you scope out our target. When you killed him you reported that he had a dagger through crescent moon brand on his flank, correct?"

Tracing back to the memory I recalled the scene of the earth pony slumped over dead, my doing of course, and I saw that his Cutie Mark was covered by a black outlining of what seemed like a dagger shooting through a crescent moon.

"Yes princess, does that brand mean something I don't know about?" I replied, hint of suspicion in my tone.

"Not right now, but it could symbolize something coming, we can't really figure out what it means yet. But in time I believe we will find it out." She trotted over to the window and continued, "The contract tonight is a kill as usual, but the only problem is the killers are going to come to you."

Confused by this I asked her, "Could you be a bit clearer?"

She sighed, "Adomia, I'm asking that you guard two targets, and kill the ponies before they can kill them."

My pupils instantly contrasted when I heard these words, I instantly shouted back, "oh, no, no, no, no, no, NO! You're asking me to take on a guard mission! Remember what happened last time! I guarded you at the Young Fliers Competition when I was still under Luna's wing. I didn't find the killer until it was too late. I don't want that happening again!"

She walked over to me and put a hoof on my shoulder and said reassuringly, "Calm down, I trust in your abilities. You're older and equipped better, but this could give us a lead to these branded ponies. This could be very vital Adomia, and I don't want to pass up this chance."

I knew it was better not to argue and said, "Fine, who are the ponies I'm… *gulp* guarding?"

Celestia spawned some photos out of thin air and said, "You're in charge of protecting Vinyl Scratch, or DJ Pon-3, and her sister Octavia while their concert is performing tonight."

I was shocked when I heard these words, That means Pinky is going to be there as well, assuming the ponies planning to kill the two are in league with the branded flanked pony I killed about a week ago, if I were trying to cause I statement I would definitely kill a innocent like that. Especially somepony famous, I mean, look what happened when I killed Fluttershy. That caused SO much news, since she was completely innocent. Who knows what'll happen if these two die. Now I know why Celestia wants me to go on this contract. As well as being able to find out more about these branded ponies, we also need to keep this from public eyes as long as we can. We're still recovering from Luna's betrayal, anymore things like that would cause some hysteria. I concluded.

I looked back up to Celestia and said, "Contract accepted, I can see why you want me to do this now Celestia, let's just hope history won't repeat itself tonight. I already know the location from a friend, just give me clearance and I'll be on my way."
---
Dusk settled over the land as I got back to Twilight's Library home, she saw me when I entered the door and greeted me cheerily, "Hey Adomia, where you going?"

"Can't talk got to suit up." I replied in a serious tone.

I put on my repaired cloak and hidden blades, I made sure I had the guard insignia with me provided by Celestia, I slipped my mask around my body, and slung my crossbow over into my little holster.

"Adomia!" I heard Twilight yell.

I turned around to see her trotting up to me, some nervousness washed through my body and continued to build as she got closer. When she finally got up to me, there was a deep look of concern in her eyes, and said a little bit awkwardly, "Please… don't get hurt."

I felt some laughter starting to rise, but I held it back and replied, "Kind of funny you asking me that, how about I promise I won't come back dead, getting injured I'm not so sure."

She was satisfied a little by this and nodded her head, I turned and exited the home and went around the corner so nopony could see me. When I was sure I wasn't being watched I spread my wings and took off toward Manehattan to have a little date with death.
---
Ponies were already filing in through the many doors of the Manehattan Stadium. I went around to the back of the rectangle building to two guards standing vigilantly close to the door.

I pulled back my hood and trotted up to them, they shoved their foreleg to block my path. "Halt! No pony is to enter this way." One shouted

that's a good guard, looks like I'm not the only smart one here. I thought.

I showed my Honor Guard insignia to the stallion standing there, "Oh, my mistake, please enter sir." He said with a friendlier tone.

They opened the door for me as I entered the building, I found myself standing in a long hallway with many rooms to the sides. I felt a little fearful being out in the open like that, and looked around to find some sort of hiding place. My eyes caught an air duct and I squirmed inside.

Moving around I passed some of the rooms, I heard some voices coming from one of them and stopped to eavesdrop. Inside was a white coated unicorn with a loose half blue and half cyan mane hanging down, the same bright red eyes as mine, and some goggles with purple lenses around her neck. She was talking to a pony right next to her which I concluded was her sister. Her sister was a grey coated earth pony with a more sophisticated look, propped up black mane, little pink bowtie and collar. However due to the nature of this concert it made her look out of place.

Listening in I heard Vinyl enthusiastically, "About four minutes till show time sis! Oh man, this is going to be amazing!"

"Vinyl, have you forgotten the letter? What if the threat is actually true?" Octavia questioned fear in her tone.

"Psh, don't you worry! We got guards set up all over the place, there's no way anypony could sneak in." Her sister replied.

"Besides this could be our one chance to really show our stuff! I know we usually choose to go our separate ways when it comes to music, but if this concert goes well, then I could soar as a famous DJ, and you could become a famous… whatever you call yourself."

Blackmail? I thought, Seems as if my accusation is partly correct. The killers do want to make a statement.

Octavia was a little angry at the statement, "Yeah, I can't wait for this to be over." She huffed.

The door opened and I heard a voice say, "Ms. Octavia, and Ms. Scratch, shows starting."

Vinyl put on her goggles and exited with a smile on her face, Octavia groaned a little bit and made sure her tie was on straight. She adjusted it a little and followed her sister.

Removing the air duct I swept down and looked around for the note, I found a piece of paper on the nearby table and picked it up, it read

Octavia, and Vinyl Scratch, Cancel your pitiful concert tonight, if you do so, we will not harm you. Fail to agree you will die, in front of all of your fans. We will make sure your famous song is the last one you play.

Well that isn't really getting us anywhere, but nevertheless it does tell us that the blackmailers plan to kill them during her famous song. I thought as I stuck the note into my cloak pocket.

Putting the cover back onto the air duct I made my way out of the room and into the audience. Scanning the crowd I found Pinky in a reserved spot all for herself, with Octavia there as well, both chatting and waiting for the show to start. Vinyl slowly trotted out to thunderous roars and stomps from the audience. She put one hoof onto a mixer and the show was underway.

I kept looking around for anypony suspicious, but it was nearly impossible, with all the different lights, fog and other convoluted things that made my job harder. I tried putting on my mask, but the enhanced sound made my ears start to bleed, and the enchant didn't work unless I had it on. I stood there watching and listening, and found myself letting the sound of music flow within me. Dark rhythms, heart pounding bass, all of it classified me perfectly.

Around thirty minutes in, Vinyl ended one of her songs, and Octavia proceeded to trot onto the stage, where an electric cello was waiting. Celestia, please be right about this. I prayed.

Tracing my memories back to the time where I guarded Celestia at the Young Fliers competition, I remember the assassin was set up on the top of the stadium, maybe these assassins would be there too.

Exiting the main room I flew up as high as I could. Reaching a door, I put on my mask and opened it. I saw a shape on the metal beams supporting the roof roughly ten yards away along with two others in different corners forming a triangle.

Looks like I was right! Thank Celestia! I snuck up to the closest shape and found that it was indeed a pony wielding a thick metal crossbow. He was completely focused on the two ponies performing, it was about one third through the song, and time was running out! I prepared my crossbow in my right hoof and unsheathed my left blade, in one quick motion I stabbed my blade through his head, he died quietly and I managed to catch his crossbow before it fell to the ponies below. The pony on the left corner looked up to see me killing his friend, and turned his bow onto me. But was stopped short by a black magical bolt stabbing right through his head, and another bolt fired at the crossbow to pierce it to the beam. While this was happening I didn't notice the third pony sneak right up behind me. I felt something jab my back and a voice whispering into the back of my hood, "Don't move a muscle until I say so, otherwise you'll find a nice poisoned bolt going right through your body."

Adrenaline was really pumping through my veins, and I felt a little bit of fear starting to gather in my body. My crossbow had to be reloaded, and I couldn't rear back and kill him with the hidden blades on my back legs, the platform was too narrow, and if I fell I would definitely draw attention. All my options were failures, I started to look for others until the pony behind me said, "Now, I want you to move two steps forward, and turn around, I want to see your face before I kill you."

Listening to the commands I saw Vinyl spawning magical whips to help her play, locked in concentration along with her sister who was moving her leg with complete accuracy. The song was about halfway over, and I knew he would kill me when it ended. I turned around to see a chestnut colored stallion with a crossbow pointing straight at me, he had medium sized black hair with a white stripe, and a shortly cropped tail. He was looking straight into my masked over eyes.

He yelled with disgust, "Remove that stupid mask! Now!"

I followed his orders and put the mask onto my neck, he could see clearly into my eyes now, and I could see him raising the bow to kill me.

I was all out of options, until he stopped, just stopped raising his bow, and kept looking deep into my eyes. I returned the stare, and never wavering, I saw fear starting to gather as he just realized he made a dangerous mistake. He tried to move, but found himself unable to, and I was perplexed as to why. Only after a few seconds did I realize that he was locked in some trance! I didn't dare move my gaze as I slowly moved up closer to him. It was as if my stare had worked his way into his body, and now it was mine to control against his will.

I said to him in fake calm, "My, oh my, how the tables have turned, now I want you to do something for me. Tell me why you are planning to kill the two ponies performing on the stage."

He tried to resist, but found it futile, "I-I was told to… we-we want to strike fear into the hearts of all ponies here tonight. We are a force that should be feared all across Equestria, and our message starts here." He struggled to say.

"Do you have any other plans for murders of innocents." I asked.

"Yes, from what I know… there are talks to eliminate the Element of Loyalty, and the Element of Magic. Seems as if two new members want revenge, and we are happy to oblige." He responded.

"Who is 'we'?" I kept questioning.

"We, are the true rulers of Equestria. The real ponies that should lead, and bring forth peace through our means." He struggled again.

still can't get a name, but this info is very useful. I concluded.

"Alright, I'm done with you. Take your crossbow and put it to your head." I commanded.

To my hidden surprise the pony listened and positioned the bow right at his head.

"Now pull the trigger." I said with edge to my tone.

Obediently he pulled the trigger and the metal bolt pierced right into his skull, his eyes rolled up and he tipped over. I tried to catch him, but it was too late his body hit the top row with a loud slam, it may have been my misfortune, but the song ended right as his body hit the ground, and everypony could hear it. I slung my crossbow over my shoulder and put my mask back on. Looking down I saw everypony looking up right at me! I even saw Pinky Pie looking right into my eyes with complete confusion.

All at once the ponies started to scream, and run out all of the exits. Vinyl, Octavia, and Pinky were all under escort by guards. I immediately ran for the door, only to have it open by a guard screaming, "Halt!"

Seeing as how I had nothing to lose, I jumped off the beam and unfurled my wings. I soared straight through the narrow hall and burst out the door I came in, much to the surprise of the two guards that had let me in. I flew as fast as I could out of Manehattan, and managed to get away after twenty minutes of non-stop flying.

I landed on the ground to help ease the pain that was in my wings. As I slowly trotted in the general direction of Ponyville I couldn't help but think why that pony stopped raising his bow. It only started after I pulled down my mask and stared at him.
This had never happen before, and yet… once again I find that it has!

I slammed my hoof into the ground in anger, what the hell is wrong with me! What are all these memories, and traits that seem to be invading my body! I don't even feel like my own self… It's all just too much for me to handle.

I felt some tears of fear gathering in my eyes, and choked them back, I sighed and thought as Twilight's home came into view, Maybe the girls could help me… A memory projected itself in my mind, the memory of when I died. I remember my final sight… Fluttershy, the pony I had killed in cold blood. Was standing there in a heavenly glow, then my eyes closed. Something in my gut tells me that whatever is happening to me, it has to involve her somehow.

I opened the door to the library, and saw that all the lights were off. Only the bright moon was shining through the windows, and lit my path. I went into Twilight's bedroom and slipped out of my gear, then tip hoofed up the small stairs where an extra bed was waiting. I slipped inside, and quickly let the fatigue in my body carry me off in slumber.
---
"Rainbow Dash, you will regret choosing the side of those… ignorant ponies." I said to myself, I looked behind me at my new branded rump, dagger through a crescent moon. Rage started to build when thought of her, how she had the nerve to choose those weak, and pathetic equines over my strong, cool, half-eagle, and half-lion self.

"Gilda!" I heard a voice from down the stone hall.

I turned to see a new friend of mine trotting to speak to me, a unicorn to be exact. One with an azure coat, and silverish-cyanish mane covered by a ridiculous hat and cape, we never met before we came to the Cult of the Crescent Moon, but we learned that we had more in common than we realized, she called herself The Great and Powerful Trixie, but I just call her Trixie. All of those epithets, to me, are unnecessary and kind of make me annoyed.

She came up to me and said, "We got the green light Gilda, tomorrow we stand on top, and those two six feet under."

I rubbed my talons menacingly, "Perfect, any restrictions?"

A wicked sneer spread across the unicorns face, "Nope, it's all up to us, we can decide when, and how. Just as long as we kill them by tomorrow."

She trotted away, and I thought deviously, better set up a timer Rainbow, because when it rings. I'll be standing on your bloody corpse.

To be continued…

I heard the rain before I could see it, as I woke up from last night's contract, hitting the leaves of the library tree where I was temporarily staying until my new house was finished. I groaned a little bit and pushed myself up with my forelegs, and got myself out of bed. I stretched a little bit to get all the kinks out of my body; however I stopped short when I stretched my sore wings, the pain causing me to grimace. Alright, today's the day I figure out why these developments are happening in my body. I told myself, I have a sure feeling that I'll find my answer somewhere in this storm. I headed downstairs.

When I got down there I saw Twilight sitting there with a book I couldn't see the title of. She heard me enter and greeted me warmly, "Good Afternoon Adomia, I'm guessing you had a good sleep?"

"Yeah, got back here pretty late, slept like a rock. But that's normal for me." I replied, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes

I stretched a little bit, but didn't notice I was stretching my wings, and cringed at the pain. Twilight gasped, and trotted right over to me. She started scanning my body, started to ask questions wildly, "Are you OK? What were you hit with? Is there any possible internal bl-"

I put my hoof over her muzzle, and said, "It's alright Twilight, no need for concern, just a little sore from some pretty intense flying last night."

She looked down at my hoof and started to blush, and shied away after a few seconds. I was confused by this, and wanted to ask her why she was acting a little weird, but I decided to keep my mouth shut. Twilight looked away from me and asked shyly, "How did, um the contract go last night?"

A hard look settled on my face, as I remembered all the screaming ponies, Pinky looking right at me, and the other assassin who stopped raising his bow. I filled her in on the events, excluding my conclusion that Fluttershy is somehow involved with these recent… changes to my body.

When I finished she shook her head in disbelief and said, "Some night there Adomia, but are you sure nopony knew who you were?"

I put a hoof to my head and thought about it, "Don't think so, besides Pinky." I replied.
We were silent for a while, and I thought about all of the strange developments in my body, I don't think they should be involved; it's things going on in my body, not theirs. I thought.

I turned and faced Twilight, "Twilight, if you'll uh excuse me… I'm going to go out for a little walk. Need to clear my mind up."

"But it's pouring rain outside, you'll catch a cold!" She exclaimed.

I ignored her, and quickly put on my cloak which still had my crossbow on it, and galloped out into the barrage of rain. Twilight called my name, but it was too late, I was gone.
---
"Adomia!" I cried, Already gone. I sadly sighed, and put on a rain coat,
something is clearly making him upset, darn it Twilight, why didn't you notice this?

I exited out of my home, and started looking around. The constant rain made it nearly impossible to see anything that wasn't a few feet ahead of me, how in the world could I have just let him go like that! I was worried sick for what he might do, but… I knew even if I found him, he wouldn't want to talk. He still hasn't told me too much about himself, his past is still shrouded in mystery, and I wondered what kind of a life he had to have had to become the pony he is today. Maybe I'll ask him tonight, when he clears his mind a bit. I thought. I turned around and went back inside, sad that he just left like that. get a hold of yourself Twilight! You told yourself that he doesn't love you; he only likes you as a friend. Stop thinking about him that way. I thought angrily, but I couldn't stop, I was so worried for him, not just about the storm, but about having to lie to him, I don't know if I can take having to see him so lost and confused for much longer. Please Adomia, find out the truth.
---
I trotted slowly as the rain intensified; I let my hood drop, feeling the cold rain shower my face completely. I didn't know where I was going, but I didn't really care, I was too distraught by… well my entire life, I realized in that cold rain that my life has been nothing but a spiraling staircase of depression misery, and pain. I didn't realize that I trotted right out of Ponyville, and ended up at Fluttershy's cottage, where a grave was dug right beside. I got up to it and lay down, letting my legs fold underneath my body. I looked at the grave:

Here lies the pegasus Fluttershy, Element of Kindness, and the sweetest pegasus to
ever come out of Cloudsdale.

I noticed that the ages from life to death were scratched out, as if somepony disturbed it. I whispered, "Come on Fluttershy, I know you're involved in my survival… Somehow."

I just sat there, not moving a muscle, rain still drumming on my skin, and cloak soaked to the brim. I pondered, and pondered. Why did this all happen, being brought back to life and all? What happened when I died?

"Ah thought you would be here."

I heard a voice behind me. I turned to see Applejack, as soaked to the brim as I was, wheeling back a wheelbarrow full of branches, "Applejack? What are you doing here?" I asked.

"Ah think I should really be the one askin' that." She replied in a serious tone.

"I just came here to… honor the dead, nothing more." I answered looking back onto the tombstone.

"Adomia, ah don't think that's the real reason." I could tell from Applejack's tone that she didn't believe me.

"No, it is" I insisted, Darn it, why are you trying to invade my privacy?

"You're wonderin' about Fluttershy, aren't you?" she questioned.

I turned to face her again, "That obvious huh?" I chuckled.

Applejack got out of her harness and lay down beside me, "You need to learn to open up Adomia, let people inside, you can only face so much by yerself."

The words calmed me down a little bit, "Alright Applejack, the true reason I'm here is because I have a feeling that I might figure out why all these developments are happening in my body. As well as being able to communicate with animals, and access some memories which I previously didn't have, I've also developed some sort of hypnosis when ponies look into my eye that happens at random. It's actually kind of frightening, in a way. I thought visiting Fluttershy's grave would lead me to finding an answer, with not too much luck."

"Ah can't begin what that would feel like, but the traits yer describing were all Fluttershy's traits, and…" She paused as she tried to think of a way to deliver a message, "We've all been lyin' to ya Adomia, Twilight, Rainbow, Pinky, and Rarity, we all know why this is happenin to ya."

My mouth almost hit the ground I was in so much shock, anger as well, "You knew? You knew all this time and you never told me! Do you know how much I've gone through over the past month I've been alive!" I snapped at her.

"Now hold on here Adomia, we decided that this was the best for you. Ah don't think you could've taken it if we told you as soon as you came back alive. We wanted you to find it out yourself, but it looks like that didn't work out so well huh?" She replied sadly.

I felt my anger cool down, and I regretted it, "Now I see why Applejack, but I've been through things that would cause any other pony to turn tail and run, I'm sorry I snapped, just tell me why all of this is happening."

"You see, when you were almost dead all of us saw a huge white beam of light come from the sky, and out popped Fluttershy, glowing and all. She walked up to your dead body and told us 'His final bits of life are slipping away, but his journey can't end here. I could reanimate this body to support my needs, but I believe that isn't how it's supposed to go.' We questioned what she was talkin' about and how she was speaking to us. She told us that when she died her soul was stuck, and she was basically alive, but couldn't speak to anypony. A ghost you might say, so she came to you when you died, and… merged with you." Applejack explained.

A blank stare spread across my face, "merged? What do you mean by that?"

"Fluttershy told us that she could save your life if she merged her soul with yours, ah have no idea how that would work, but she did it anyway. When she disappeared into yer' body, you started to breathe again, and yer' wings and heart wounds healed completely. That's why all of this strange stuff has been happenin' to ya Adomia, that's where all the memories and traits came from. Fluttershy is now part of you." She told me, look unwavering.

I wanted to call her crazy, I wanted to deny it all, but I knew Applejack would never tell a lie, and I had to accept the truth, no matter how crazy it was. I was about to ask her if that was the real truth when I heard a soft, shy voice in my head, "Um… Does this prove it to you?" Shock started to rise into my body as I recognized it, it was Fluttershy's! Millions of questions started to bounce around in my mind.

"I just heard her." I said out loud completely monotone.

"Who?" Applejack responded confused look on her face.

"Fluttershy, she just spoke to me. In my mind, looks like you were right Applejack, thank you, for telling me. But right now I need to be alone." I thought about something and chuckled weakly, "Well I guess with Fluttershy I won't ever be alone."
Once again I ran off, against the calls of Applejack, when I got enough distance between her I let out a huge sigh, and focused back on my thoughts. Fluttershy, you still there? I asked.

I heard a quiet almost inaudible laugh, "I'm always going to be here" Fluttershy replied.

Jeez, it's like the time when Luna was still banished all over again. I thought.

"You were involved with Luna before she broke free?" Fluttershy asked.

Wait a second, you can hear that! I exclaimed silently, so if you can hear my thoughts, that means I'm going to have a pony invading my privacy constantly!

"Well, um… not actually, we may have merged souls, but some parts are still separate. Everything you see, hear, touch, smell, and hear, I will as well. But deep memories and secrets are things I don't have access too. Your mind is locked up pretty good." She explained.

I'm surprised, wow that's an understatement, but I'm surprised because the others told me you were very timid, and shy. Never really spoke to much, you know?

"I guess that part of me is gone, due to not having really much of a body to call my own anymore, and don't worry I'll try to speak only when necessary, this is your body, and your life after all."

On that note she fell silent, off to do whatever a spirit does I guess. I was so focused on speaking to her that I realized I had no idea where I was. A normal unicorn or earth pony might be frightened, but to me this was nothing new. I stretched out my wings, and attempted to fly up, but from all the rain, and soreness I could only reach fifteen feet off the ground. While up in the sky temporarily I saw a cliffside to the north, with a shape sitting there on the edge. I glided my way over and landed in some brush, just a few feet behind. The shape was a unicorn with a half blue, half cyan mane, and white coat. I recognized this pony to be Vinyl Scratch, or DJ Pon-3 as the media calls her. This was the same pony, in which I had to protect last night, and luckily it was successful, but I would think she would be afraid of performances after what happened.

I removed my slung crossbow, trotted near her and asked through the rain, "Hey! Are you OK?"

She turned her head, and I saw she had her goggles on, "Can I… help you?" she asked, edge of hostility to her voice.

"Your DJ Pon-3 right?"

"Was DJ Pon-3, now it's just Vinyl Scratch." She replied, tone full of grief.

I got up next to her and sat on the edge with her, "What do you mean by that? Your giving up being a DJ?" I said, confused.

"Yup, after what happened last night at my concert, I'm afraid to perform now. Maybe I'm just not cut out to be a big platinum hit artist."

I put a hoof on her shoulder and said reassuringly, "I read about what happened, I'm sorry it did, but I don't think they'll hurt you anymore."

"And why is that? Who are you anyway?" She questioned, putting a hoof to her head.

Way to go Adomia, you just gave part of yourself away! I yelled in my head.

"Because… Because… of that… assassin, yes, assassin that was still alive at the scene. The one with the skull mask, and little crossbow, and I believe he was trying to protect you." I said quickly.

"yeah I guess s-… wait a minute how did you know he had a skull mask, and crossbow, the article in the paper never said that!" she responded with curiosity.

Well buck! That didn't go as planned, *sigh* I guess one other pony isn't too bad.

"Ok, wait here a second." I replied completely monotone.

I went back over to the brush and got my crossbow, and made sure my Hidden Blade was still on. I trotted back over to her, "The reason I know is because I am that assassin who was there last night."

She looked like she was hit by a carriage, "You were him! The pony that I saw on the rail at last night's concert!" She exclaimed.

"The very same, Adomia is the name, pleased to reacquire your acquaintance. Look before I answer any of your questions know this, you MUST promise to not give out my secret to anypony else, your sister is OK, but anypony else isn't. Got it?" I told her.

She nodded her head and I continued, "Trust me if you fail in keeping it a secret, I'm afraid I'm going to take the hard way in keeping it a secret." I unsheathed my blade to emphasize the message, "Now that we got that out of the way, I believe I owe you an explanation."

I filled her in on why I was there, and who I was. She took watched and listened tentatively, not missing a single word. When I finished she nodded her head up and down,

"Now it all makes sense to me, thank you Adomia for saving me and my sister. That's probably something you don't hear everyday huh?"

I chuckled a little bit, "yeah... but I hope that cleared any suspicions you had, and…" I got up and turned away from her, "I'd really hate it to see an amazing artist like you stop because of one incident, and don't worry, if there is ever the chance that you could be hurt, I'll be there, blade and all."

I unfurled my wet wings and slung my soaked hood over my head. I galloped away until I got enough speed, then took off, trying to fly to one of the clouds. It took all my strength to reach the water filled sacs in the sky, and I knew I needed to rest from the storm, otherwise, I don't think I would make it back to Twilight's without collapsing from exhaustion.
---
"Gilda, are you sure this is the best time to strike?" I asked my griffon companion.

"Of course it is! It's raining, everypony is going to be inside, staying warm and dry while we prepare to rid the world of two ponies who have had it coming to them" she rubbed her talons menacingly.

Ugh, putting up with this griffon is being a pain in the flank I thought, Trixie hopes this will be all worth it.

I thought about Twilight Sparkle, the unicorn that ruined my life. After showing me up with that Ursa Minor incident, I tried performing in different parts of Equestria. But the news that I was a huge phony spread around quickly, and I was literally booed out of every single place I tried to perform. That is, until I found the Cult of the Crescent Moon, one of its members came to me and asked if I knew a Twilight Sparkle. When I agreed he gave me a scroll giving the location, and told me if I ever wanted revenge, then come to that place. When I arrived I was treated with hospitality, something that I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, have never felt. Once again I was asked if I wanted revenge on that lavender unicorn, when I agreed they… did strange things to me, they branded my flank with an insignia, and injected my body with magical energy, increasing my magical prowess tenfold. However, this did cause some havoc in my actual body, and now I have to focus in trying to keep the magic stable. Otherwise… boom, my body is only able to take so much, but the power is intoxicating. Sometimes I feel like no other unicorn can best me, not even Celestia. My power is rich, and pure, I am how a true unicorn should be, and nothing can stand in my way.

We settled down in a clearing, and Gilda pulled out some hay out of a bag she had. She handed me it and said, "Here, you're going to want this."

This took me totally by surprise, "Um, Gilda, Trixie is… confused, why would you give me th-"

"Just take it! Stupid unicorn." She interrupted.

With that I levitated the hay and took a bite out of it, "Aren't you going to eat something?" I questioned.

"Psh, yeah, I'll be right back." The griffon replied. She went off into the woods for about five minutes and came back with two mice in her bloodied beak. I had never quite adjusted to her… tastes, since equines don't eat meat, and truthfully it disgusted me.

Gilda saw my look and said, "If you can't get over the fact that I eat meat, then you can just run your precious little unicorn self back to the base." She took another bite, "and I don't have the time to deal with squeamish ponies."

She finished the two mice, got up and said, "Alright lets go."

"But we've been walking all day! Trixie believes we at least need time to rest!" I cried.

Gilda turned, and looked like she was about to rake my face in, "Look you little insufferable, third person speaking, unicorn! I don't care for you in the slightest, the only thing that we have in common is that we have a desire for revenge! If you can't keep up with me, then I have no use for you."

I felt my anger starting to rise, but I knew it was best not to fight now, save it for Twilight. "Humph! I say we rest, but if you want to continue then fine."
---
I poked my head out of the cloud and saw that I was near nighttime, probably 6:00PM or so, I heard my stomach grumble, Heh, I haven't eaten anything all day. I'll get something on the way back. I heard the sound of yelling down below, and looked down to see two shapes, one I could make out was a equine, but the other… I had no clue,

"Adomia, if I may interrupt, that's a griffon." Fluttershy said.

I thought you said you would only speak when necessary. I thought.

"Yes but, I know that griffon, she was… wait a second, let me try something here."

I was about to ask what she was talking about, but I instantly felt pain in my mind, I had to close my eyes it was almost unbearable, like my head was about to explode. When I opened them I knew I wasn't myself anymore, it was a clear day, and I was trotting backwards through the main street in Ponyville. In front of me were a duck, and her ducklings. I'm not going to lie, they looked adorable, and as I was walking I felt a body hit my flank. I turned around to see a weird half bird half lion creature staring at me, with piercing yellow eyes.

"Please excuse me" I said in a soft and shy tone.

"I'm walking here!" the creature yelled

"Oh um… I-I-I was just trying to-"

"I'm sorry; I'm sorry" she said in a mocking tone, "Why don't you just watch where you were going doofus!"

"B-b-b-but… I… I…" I squeaked.

The griffon took a deep breath and roared at me, and it was louder than anything I have ever heard.

The memory ended and I was returned to my real body, What the hell was that! I silently hollered in outrage.

"One of my memories I had when I was alive, that shape you saw is a griffon named Gilda, and she's heading in the general direction of Rainbow Dash's home, but why?" Fluttershy replied.

I thought about it for a second, and I had a flashback to the concert last night, when the other assassin was hypnotized by my gaze, "Yes, from what I know… there are talks to eliminate the Element of Loyalty, and the Element of Magic. Seems as if two new members want revenge, and we are happy to oblige." that statement rang in my mind.

I gasped in shock as I pieced it together; that griffon is going to kill Rainbow Dash!

I jumped out of the cloud and glided onto the ground, making sure I had everything in order, crossbow… check. Hidden Blade… Check. I was about to start galloping for her life, but I stopped for a second, Wait a second… Why would I want to save Rainbow Dash? She hasn't forgiven me for what I did, and treats me like filth, why do I suddenly feel like I owe her something? the memory of being strapped to the bed, and Rainbow's hoof slamming into my muzzle, and eye. Getting a black eye, and a bloody snout, her threats to call Luna's guards, and all the worrying for her loyalty before the battle against Luna. *tch* "Adomia, this is the right thing you need to do. You're a different pony now, even if you don't like it. Time to grow up, and stop trying to be a loner, and hey this might be the act of redemption I need. Maybe Rainbow will finally forgive me." I said outloud.

I unfurled my already sore wings, and took off in the direction that the griffon was heading.
---
"Looks like the rain should be done right about now." I said to myself.

Right when I said that the rain completely stopped, and I chuckled a little bit, "Dash, you genius you."

I stepped outside onto my cloud porch and was about to take off, but right as I finished stretching for a flying session. I realized that it was completely dark out, "Ugh, should've thought of this sooner, the one day I actually feel like practicing, it rains all day, and stops when its dark out."

I trotted back inside, and let myself fall into my comfy cloud couch, "everyday, it's just one complication after another." I said to nobody.

"Then why don't I just end your misery?" I heard a voice behind me.

"Wha-" was all I could manage before I was knocked back by a powerful punch to the stomach, and before I could hit my cloud wall, I felt my back being raked by powerful talons. Knocking me to the ground, and when my vision returned I saw a familiar bird – like face looking at me with a fire in her eyes.

"Gilda?" I managed, "what's going on?"

"What do you think Dash? You think I'm over here for a friendly get together? No, I'm here because I'm getting the revenge I so rightfully deserve!" She replied.

She took one of her talons and took a stab right at my face. I raised my foreleg to block it, and the sharp talons stabbed right into it, blocking the blow, but causing pain to flare into life on my leg. A scream of agony tore from my throat, and I took my leg down to see it pouring blood. It was frightening, her speed and strength were massively different last time we met.

Gilda laughed, "Like it? One of the many enhancements I received when you betrayed me."

"Did one of those enhancements include a coffin? Because you're going to need one when I'm done with you." I shouted.

"Ooh, such fire Dash, but all talk, now I'm going to make you experience true pain!" She fired back.

I kicked her stomach with my hind legs and knocked the wind out of her, and allowing me to get back on my hooves. She retaliated with a wild slash of her talon, I managed to dodge this, but before I could react, she sliced me in the wing, tearing off several feathers. When I got back down on the ground she lunged at me again, jamming her talons right into my stomach. She threw me to the ground, and I couldn't move.

"See Dash, your speed and strength are nothing compared to me. I really wished I could've dragged this on longer, but I'm satisfied, aren't you?" She said mockingly.

"Why are you doing this Gilda? What did I ever do to you?" I asked pleadingly.

"Why am I doing this? You left me Dash! You left my side to join in those, pathetic ponies you now call friends. Wasn't my friendship enough for you?" She actually sounded sad she was doing this, "On second thought, don't answer, I don't need to hear anything coming out of your mouth ever again. See you later Dash, see you six feet down und-"
She was interrupted by a steel blade coming out of her throat.

"Yeah… I don't think so." I heard the familiar sound of a stallion.
---
The Griffon reared back as I took out my Hidden Blade, I jumped off and watched as the creature fell onto the cloud floor, and start to wheeze. Hm, looks like she isn't dead yet, probably since it is different anatomy. I thought.

I walked over to Rainbow Dash, who was looking horrible. She had a major wound on her stomach and foreleg, as well as some bruises on her face and other areas. "Rainbow, can you move?" I asked her.

She was a little hesitant, but she finally replied, "Yeah… I think so."

"Good, let's see if we can get you up."

I proceeded to get under her and placed her on my back. I carried her over to her couch and placed her on it.

"Rainbow, do you have any first aid supplies?" I asked, voice full of concern.

"No, I don't keep any of that stuff around… always like to tough it out." She replied, still as proud as ever.

I sighed and I ripped some of my cloak off to wrap around her exposed leg, belly, and wing.

"That'll have to do for now, the injuries are pretty bad, but with some proper disinfecting and bandages it should heal right up."

Rainbow was about to say something, but we heard a cough behind us. We both looked to see Gilda still breathing, but just barely, and neon red blood was spewing out of her mouth. I got Rainbow back up and on her hooves, she was able to hobble around just fine. We both got over to Gilda's dying corpse and she started to laugh, uncontrollably.

"What's so funny Gilda?" Rainbow said.

"You… think you have won?" Gilda asked, "You think… we would… only… aim for you...? Ha! Even if I… fail in killing you… My friend won't… in killing… the Element of Magic."

She started to laugh again, and I was completely floored, Twilight! She's the Element of Magic, oh Celestia, this is what that pony last night was talking about! "To eliminate the Element of Loyalty, and the Element of Magic." This is not good, this is not good!

I didn't even notice Gilda die, and Rainbow was shaking me, "Adomia! Snap out of it!"

That got my attention, "Rainbow… you called me by my actual name." I replied dumbly.

"We don't have time for that! What is Gilda talking about?" She replied.

My initial shock had faded, only to be replaced with anger, "I'll explain everything tomorrow I promise, but right now some equine is out killing… Twilight. Do you know of any other pony that would hold a grudge against her?"

Rainbow put her good hoof up to her head as she thought about it, after thinking for a minute she finally said, "Yeah… There was an incident a while ago, where a showpony named Trixie showed off to everypony how great she was, and after a little incident involving a Ursa Minor, Trixie ran off, and we haven't heard from her since."

That was proof enough for me, and I slipped my hood on, "Thanks, now if you'll excuse me. I have a certain lavender mare to save."

I was about to take off as fast as I could, but something Rainbow said stopped me, "You like her… don't you?"

I turned to face the beaten Rainbow Dash and paused for a second, "Yes, I do, and I will do everything in my power to protect you five, and especially her."

I galloped out of the home and took off into the air, however I knew my wings weren't going to hold for much longer. They were already tired from last night, any more intense flying might cause a fracture or sprain at the slightest.

---

I was boiling in rage at the thought of Twilight being attacked, I blocked out all the pain that was in my wings and finally arrived at her home. Maintaining top speed I charged right at the balcony, aiming to break through the glass door.

Crash! I broke through the door, glass bits flying everywhere, and everything seemed to slow down. I saw an azure unicorn, eyes glowing a near blinding cyan, but I didn't care about that. All I cared was for Twilight's safety. I slammed right into the unicorn, and strangely landed perfectly on my hooves. She was attempting to cast a spell but I slammed my elbow right on her scalp. The spell died, and in my rage I grabbed hold of her horn.

"Let me tell you one thing, you and your pathetic group. Do not, hurt, my, friends!" I yelled.

Before she could even react, I felt my hoof starting to bend to the right, harder, and harder, using all of my pent up rage as strength.

Snap! Her horn broke right off! Purple and cyan fluids spilled from the horn, and the stump. Her scream of agony was interrupted by a quick slash with my blade, slicing her throat open and the same fluids spilled out of her throat.
I was panting hard, and I looked behind me to see a bloody, and bruised Twilight Sparkle, panting just as hard. Her body was riddled with burns, and slashes. Scarlet blood was oozing out of multiple wounds, and I felt all of my anger fizzle out to be replaced by concern and fear.

I saw Twilight looking at me and her eyes grew wide, "Adomia, your blood! It's steaming!" She cried.

I looked at my wounds from the glass to see that she was right, a clear vapor was coming out of every single wound, blood was still there, but it was all… indescribable, putting my hoof to one I yelped in pain, it felt hotter than boiling water!

After a few seconds of calming down, the steam stopped, and I sighed with relief. I trotted over to Twilight and asked, "You OK Twilight?"

She looked deep into my bright red eyes, after a few seconds she threw herself around me, and started to cry.

My face blushed a deep red, and I heard between her sobs, "you have no idea how worried I was, for my life, and for you!"

I returned her hug, pouring all of my concern for her in an attempt to comfort her, I tried to say something, but couldn't find the right words. All I could do was hug her tight, and I wanted the moment to last forever. I could feel her fear starting to vanish, and she broke contact with me.

After we both treated our wounds (turns out I took a bunch of deep scrapes from the glass, and my wings were definitely sprained.) I prepared some warm apple cider tea to calm the both of us down. I got to admit Fluttershy, your memories on cooking, are probably the best part about having you merge with me. The memories on how to treat animals helped with tending the wounds, I would've never thought of using boiling hot water to stop bleeding in open cuts.

I heard Fluttershy laugh a little, "Happy to help" she replied.

I trotted out to the main room with the tea and cups in hoof. I could see Twilight was thinking about something, and she didn't notice me until I poured her a cup. She levitated the cup up to her mouth and took a sip.

"Wow Adomia, that tea is really good! Taste just like Fluttershy's" She shoved her hooves into her mouth as if that would take back what she said.

I laughed at this, "It's alright Twilight, I know what happened when I died. You don't need to keep it a secret anymore." I said happily.

She sighed with relief, "Thank Celestia, it was becoming unbearable. But, I'm afraid she has ordered me to ask you some questions, to see if your deep memories are still there after you figured out what happened."

A confused look spread over my face, "you mean she knew that Fluttershy's memories and traits would blend with mine when I came back alive?" I asked, not so much in anger, but curiosity.

Twilight nodded, "Seems so, but like I said these questions are going to go pretty deep, are you ready for that?"

I was about to say no, but Applejack's words rung in my mind, "You need to learn to open up Adomia, let folk inside, you can only face so much by yerself." I pondered on those words for a moment, She's right, I've been bottling up everything for so long, I guess if one pony had to know it would be Twilight.

"Alright then Twilight, what's the first question?" I asked
---
We spent a handful of time on those questions Celestia picked out, all was going well. Until Twilight asked a question I did not want to hear, "This is the final question Adomia, can you give me a synopsis of your life before you were betrayed by Luna, your family, etc."

I turned my head away from her, "yes I can, but I don't want to answer." I replied softly.

"Come on Adomia, this is the final question, and then I'll be off your back." Twilight persuaded.

I sighed, "Ok fine" I took a deep breath and began, "I was a normal pegasus born in Cloudsdale, and life was simple, I had a loving mother and father, no other siblings though. Then one day when I was still pretty young, around six or so… they left me. I woke up one morning to find them gone, no note, nothing. I hopefully thought they would return, but… they didn't. I sat there on the cloud floor, not moving a muscle for a whole day. I didn't eat, I didn't drink, nor did I sleep. I just sat there, waiting and hoping they would come back. After a whole month of waiting in that small home, I realized that they weren't ever coming back…"

"Gosh… Adomia I'm sorry, that'll be all I guess." Twilight said, voice filled with sadness.

"No Twilight, let me finish… I need to get this off my chest." I replied, and continued words just tumbling out, "I remember going outside into the night on the day I realized they weren't coming back. I sat on the edge of Cloudsdale, looking up at the moon, crying my eyes out. Wishing my mother and father back more than anything, "maybe I just don't deserve parents" I remember thinking. Then I stood up, and trotted to the very edge of a cloud, something that should've never been done since I couldn't fly really well back then. I… put one hoof over, and wondered what it would be like to die. Right as I was about to fall to my death I heard a voice in my mind, "Stop!" the voice yelled. I looked around to see where it was coming from, and I hollered out in fear, "W-who's there?" I remember feeling so afraid, and so sad at the same time."

Tears were now flowing out of my eyes, dropping off my face and onto the wooden floor, "The voice said that she was Princess Luna, or the Mare in the Moon. I asked where she was, and she told me, "Up in the moon, little one." I looked up to see the formation of a pony of some sort, engraved on the moon. She then told me that she has a purpose for me, and then and there I felt happy again. Happy that I wasn't going to be alone anymore."

Twilight got a little bit closer to me, making me feel really nervous. I took another deep breath and continued, "Then training began, and Luna got me a home in Canterlot. Over my entire childhood into my teen years I trained with her, she would tell me what to do, and I'd do it. Most of the time it was reading some diaries of assassins, but others, were aimed at giving me increased agility, and to ignore pain. I remember specifically one of these training sessions, I was out in the woods and Luna told me, "An assassin needs to have superior agility, and quick reaction time. I want you to go through this entire forest, at first galloping then flying, as fast as you can and I don't want you to knick a single tree." I thought it was impossible at the time, but in the time I spent with Luna I treated her like a mother, and I loved her like a son would. So I did that training from sun up until sun down, and by the end I was bruised and bleeding all over, and tears were on my face I was in so much pain. I guess Luna saw this and yelled in my mind, "What are you doing?!" I cried, "I'm sorry Luna, it just hurts so much!" then she replied, "You're crying on the job? You're pathetic." That caused me to get back up and throw myself back through the forest, no matter how much pain. I didn't care I just wanted Luna to be happy. Finally, when Luna came back into the physical world, and I saw her for the first time, I was at a loss for words. She tossed me a Hidden Blade and said, "Adomia, looks like we have some work to do." I worked with her for about four years, killing small criminals and sometimes leaders of small companies. It was a simple life, then I got the contract to kill Fluttershy, and the rest is history."

I finally finished, and I felt happy that I got it off my chest, but it was overshadowed by all the grief, and sadness I just relived. "That's why I am so… inconsiderate, and lack kindness, and love. It's because… I never had anything like – MPPPHHH!" I couldn't finish my sentence because Twilight grabbed my head, and forcefully planted her lips onto mine. My eyes were wide open with shock, and hers were gently closed. I felt my body go limp over these strange, intoxicating feelings. All of my worry, grief, and sadness was washed away, and for once in my life I felt… loved.

However I could only enjoy these feelings for a split second, because my assassin instincts kicked in and I felt my body tense up, and I pushed myself away from the warm, loving kiss.

My blush was tiny compared to Twilights when I saw her, her entire face turned to a warm red and she said quickly, "I-I-I'm so sorry Adomia, you just looked so sad, and I felt my emotions take over, it was like I didn't have any control!"

After my initial shock faded, I tried to comprehend what just happened, when I realized I just had my first kiss in my entire life, I felt truly happy, and I knew right then that she loved me, and I loved her.

Twilight regained some of her composure and said, "I-I'm sorry I did that Adomia, it's just that." She turned to face me, "I love you Adomia, more than anything, even books. I just couldn't tell you because I couldn't muster up the courage, but now I just ruined what friendship we had…" She was about to continue with her bashing, but I decided that was enough, and I grabbed hold of her, and planted my lips lovingly onto hers. I felt my wings start to… stiffen, and pop out of their folded position. The force caused us to fall over, and Twilight was right on top of me.

"I feel the same way Twilight, for a while now, but I was too riddled with pent up sadness, and guilt that I was too blind to see that you felt the same way. I'm sorry I had to put you through so much" I looked at Twilights wounds to emphasize the message.

We sat there in the room deep into the night. Sometimes talking, sometimes not at all, just enjoying each others company. After laying there for who knows how long, Twilight got off my belly, and said, "I'm going to sleep, I suggest you do to, even assassins need their rest."

I laughed lightly at this, "Oh, you'd be surprised. But yeah, today has been a long day."

We both went up to bed not as friends, but as lovers, and I finally felt content, and happy with the life I have.

Oh how that would change.

To be continued…

Celestia's sun just broke over the horizon as Adomia woke up, his body full of bandaged wounds, and his wings in a temporary splint. Wow, what a night, I looked over at Twilight to see her still sleeping peacefully, a smile crept onto my face, and the memories of last night all came back to me, Oh yeah, our confession.

Looking outside I could see that it was barely dawn, Looks like I got up a little too early… Meh, I'll just make some breakfast for the two of us, maybe some eggs or something.

Making sure I had my Hidden Blade on my right foreleg, I quietly trotted my way out of the room, making sure not to wake up a certain sleeping egghead, and went downstairs to a small kitchen off in another room.

As I was cooking Fluttershy decided to interrupt the peace that had taken hold of my mind, "Your… making… eggs" She said in a shy tone.

Um… Yes, I am, is there something wrong with that? I questioned in return.

"Something wrong with that?" She started soft, then her voice grew very loud, "OF COURSE THERES SOMETHING WRONG WITH IT! YOUR LITERALLY COOKING WHAT COULD'VE BEEN A NEWBORN CHICK! HOW DARE YOU!!"

I was shocked at her sudden hostility, "Now just wait a second, let me remind you something Fluttershy, you are in MY body, in MY life, and has probably caused loads of confusion, and while I greatly appreciate you for keeping me alive, I don't believe I need a spirit yelling at me what I can and cannot eat. Got it?"

I could still feel Fluttershy's rage, but she remained silent, and went back to another part of my conscience. I heard Twilight's hoofsteps coming in from behind me, and heard her voice as she entered the kitchen, "What in the wide world of Equestria is all the yelling about?"

"Sorry Twilight, just a little… Spirit trouble, I hope I didn't wake you up." I growled, not so much at her, but at Fluttershy.

She trotted over to me and nuzzled me lovingly, then she saw what I was making and an amused look crept on her face, "Making eggs? That's probably the reason Fluttershy is… upset."

"I guess due to her being a caretaker for animals, she was an, 'all life is sacred' type of pony. However…"

I put the finished eggs onto two plates, and placed them on the table. "Last time I checked, I'm not Fluttershy, she's just part of me, and luckily her eating habits aren't part of me."

I sat down at the table, along with Twilight, and started to eat. The warm eggs combined with some Apple Cider made a perfect breakfast for me, looking over at Twilight; I see her taking VERY small bites. "You know, you don't have to eat so tiny to look all lady-like Twilight, it's morning, and we both had a murderous night. I would think you would be starving after that."

"I-I-I know that!" She stammered, and a sad and confused look spread on her face.

There were a few minutes of silence, and Twilight was still eating slow "Something wrong Twilight? It's the eggs, isn't it?"

"No, it's not that. It's just… what happened last night, about Trixie. She… was unstoppable; it was scary to say the least. Her magic was nowhere NEAR that strong last time we met. Every spell I cast she just absorbed, or blocked, she out maneuvered me on every turn." She looked up at me, "What could've given her that power?"

"I can only make accusations, but it probably has something to do with the ponies with the 'crescent moon through dagger' brand on their flank. This seems to become more and more apparent in these recent contracts, I fear that the people will find out, and hysteria will ensue. I don't know… But maybe Celestia does." I thought about what I had to do for the day,

"I'm going to go check on Rainbow Dash, and make sure she's OK, and then see if I can get to Canterlot to speak with the princess. You can join me if you want."

Twilight thought about for a moment then said, "Sorry, but I have other business I have to attended to, otherwise I would be happy to join you. I have to rehearse for the Hearths Warming Eve performance in Canterlot almost all day." She paused for a second and looked at me, "I suppose you don't know what that is?"

This comment irritated me a bit, "Now just wait a second! Just because Luna basically raised me, doesn't mean that I don't know what Hearths Warming Eve is!"

"Oh?" She replied with an amused grin, "Would you mind telling me what it is then?"

"Gladly" I said matter-o-factly, "Hearths Warming Eve was the night when pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies all learned to get along and trust each other, after being trapped in a cave by spirits driven by hate. They learned that even though they may be a little bit different, they are indeed ponies. Who have been fighting for far too long."

Twilight nodded her head, "And Princess Celestia chose the five of us to partake in the reenactment, its tradition."

I shook my head briefly and remembered Twilight's wounds as well, "How are you holding up anyway?" She didn't look too bad, and looked way better than last night. Most of the burns were just minor red spots, and her cuts were looking much more miniscule.

"Fine actually, I managed to heal myself a bit before you started to yell out loud, being a unicorn does have it's perks."

I suppose it does...
---
After I left the library home, and as I started to trot around outside my pegasus instincts told me that it was going to snow soon.

Checking out the construction site I could see around four ponies working on finishing the house. One of them trotted up to me, "Greetings, Adomia Fetter, I'm one of Celestia's hoof picked architects to build your house, and don't worry Celestia has informed me of… a special addition to your home."

The pony's voice had gave a strong sense of authority, and that only made me trust him even more. "Well then, inform me" I replied

"Inside your home you will indeed find a trapdoor, this door can only be opened by the same combination used to enter the Canterlot library archive. Inside will be a storage area for anything you need to keep out of plain sight, as well as a tunnel leading directly to Celestia's castle in Canterlot." He put a hoof to his head as if to remember something, "That's all that there is in the way of… special architecture. But this is one of the most basic homes in Ponyville, two bathrooms the bathroom on top having a shower, two bedrooms, both upstairs, one kitchen, and one general living space. All of it should be completed by tonight, if not early tomorrow morning."

"Sounds good then," I replied, "I will leave everything to you."
---
After stopping at store and picking up some actual bandages and some disinfectant I arrived at Rainbow Dash's cloud home. As I looked up at the home and face hoofed as I realized, Ugh! Wings are still sprained! How the heck am I supposed to fly up there!

I hollered for Rainbow Dash for about five minutes, and found myself getting nowhere. I was about ready to head back to Twilight's, grab my crossbow, and start shooting black spikes into her home, but I heard the sound of wings fluttering like a motor.

towards the sound I saw a young orange coated filly with a rich maroon mane and tail with a light purple bike helmet on. She was riding a scooter, using her wings as propulsion, and heading right toward me!

Crash!

We both hit the ground with a thud, and I felt some of my wounds reopen. I stood up and shook my head trying to get all my senses readjusted. I looked over to the orange filly and asked, "Hey, you Okay?"

She stood up and replied, "Yeah I'm fine, sorry about that mister."

I smiled a bit and said, "It's quite alright, no real harm done. Why were you in such a hurry anyway?"

"I was on my way to a meeting for the 'Black Wind' fan club. I guess my cloak fell off when we crashed,"

Looking on the ground I did see a familiar looking charcoal cloak, hood and everything, The 'Black Wind'? I've never heard of that, Fluttershy have you?

"Nope, I don't think so."

"Excuse me; if you mind me asking, what is the 'Black Wind' fan club?" I asked as curious as I could.

"You've never heard of him!" She exclaimed shockingly, "He's only the most awesome crime fighter in Equestria, almost as good as the Mysterious Mare Do Well when he/she was around. He saved Vinyl Scratch at her first big concert! I'm sure you've seen the paper article."

I immediately tensed up, Oh Celestia they're on to me! Alright Adomia just calm down… I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves

"No I haven't, I've been… out of town recently and haven't had a chance to see this paper article." I replied smoothly.

"Well here!" She handed me a newspaper, I gave her a confused look and she said, "I always keep it with me during meetings, it's a leader thing."

I opened it up and it read;

The Black Wind Strikes Again!
Earlier last night during rising artist Vinyl Scratch's concert a pony was killed on top of the rails near the roof of the stadium. Its corpse was seen falling off and slamming into the seats just below. The only other pony on the beams was one standing there bow on his hoof. The whole concert went into hysteria, and after everything was settled down investigators found two more bodies, both had strange looking black spikes impaled in them which caused their death. Ponies who have heard of this murder realized it was in good intentions, after investigators found other bows near the three ponies that were killed. They have hypothesized that these three were attempting to kill Vinyl Scratch, and her sister Octavia. Ponies are now called this killer, the Black Wind, for they say "He moves quicker than the wind, and his cloak is black as night." –Anonymous Pony.

Well this isn't as bad as I thought it would be, ponies are finally realizing that I'm doing good things for the community. I thought, while an amused look spread on my face.

"Isn't it amazing?" the filly asked when I finished.

I was trying hard not to start bursting out laughing out of sheer amusement, "Yes, it would seem so." I managed.

She gave me a confused look, "Why are you acting so weird all of a sudden mister?"

I managed to finally calm down and reply smoothly, "It's nothing really." I remembered why I was here and asked her, "Hey do you mind helping me with something?"

"Sure, I have a little bit of time, what do you need mister?" she said as a look of determination settled in her eyes.

"I see you're a pegasus like me, and I was stopping by Rainbow Dash's to give her something, but as you can see," I wiggled my splinted wings to emphasize what I was trying to say, "my wings are a little damaged. So what I need you to do is-"

"If you're expecting me to carry you up there you have another thing coming!" She interrupted.

"No no," I chided, I pointed my hoof at one of the clouds, "What I need you to do is fly up and see if you can drag one of those clouds down here so I can use it as a temporary staircase, got it?"

"ohhh, now that makes much more sense."

The little orange filly prepped up, and with all her strength jumped off the ground and began to flap her little wings. She hovered in the air for a few seconds then fell back to the ground.

"Sorry mister, I just can't do it." She said, sad look on her face.
I was thinking about how we could get her up to the cloud, Hmm… It seems she can get around five feet off the ground, and the closest cloud is around forty feet high…

"Hey it's alright, I have an idea." I replied warmly, "Do you happen to know how much you weight?"

"Around thirty pounds, why?"

A mischievous grin settled on my face, if I can break a horn of a unicorn with my bare hoof I can definitely throw a filly forty feet in the air.

I got a little bit closer to her and picked her up, "What are you doing!" she yelled.

"Quiet."

Aiming the terrified orange filly at the cloud above, I tried to remember all the rage I had last night. With the memories of Twilight injured, and that unicorn almost ready to kill her flowing through me, I felt the same fire build within me and my anger was soon rising. With one anger filled yell I threw her as hard as I could.

I thought she wouldn't make it, but quite opposite, she had to unfurl her wings to stop herself in the air! The filly landed on one of the clouds and dropped down, cloud in hoof.

When she landed on the ground she had a huge grin on her face and exclaimed, "That was awesome! I had no idea you were so strong mister!"

I blushed a little bit at the sudden admiration, "Yeah… It's a gift I guess…"

The filly handed me the cloud and I said with a wink, "Thanks, I hope I didn't scare you too much."

"Its fine mister, what's your name anyway?" The filly responded.

"Adomia, can I hear yours?"

"Scootaloo, also if you don't mind me asking, why are you here at Rainbow Dash's home?"

I got a little nervous at the sudden privacy invasion, I looked at the cloak on the ground and that gave me an idea, "Don't you have a meeting to get too?"

A shocked look hit her face, "Oh yeah that's right! See you later Adomia."

She picked up her cloak, hopped onto her scooter and drove away.

Scootaloo huh? I thought, that name sounds familiar… Oh right! When I was at Rarity's getting my cloak repaired, her sister, Sweetie Bell, mentioned a group she was in with her, Applebloom, and Scootaloo.

I looked at the cloud and pulled out my Hidden Blade, Good thing she's gone. I sliced the cloud in two, and hopped on one of them, placed the other above me and repeated until I got up to Rainbow Dash's cloud home.
---
I walked into the home, put the bag with the supplies down, and scanned the area. It looked like it was before that griffon attacked, everything was back in order, and a sleeping Rainbow Dash was on the couch.

I trotted up to her side, nudged her a bit, and said softly, "Hey Rainbow, wake up."

I saw Rainbow's eyes open a bit, and she replied in a sleep confused tone, "Fluttershy?"

I could feel Fluttershy start to sniffle a little bit, and in the back of my mind I could feel her trying to hold back tears. This also made me feel a little sad, as Rainbow's words rung in my mind, "Yeah, but Fluttershy is still dead, and that will never change."

Fluttershy stopped sniffling as soon as I thought of her words, "Oh no, I'm not causing you to think that am I?"

I would be lying if I said I couldn't hear your sniffling in my mind. Fluttershy… I'm sorry you have to see this. I replied sadly.

Rainbow now as fully awoken and turned to face me, "Ah! Adomia! How did you get in here!" She exclaimed, shocked look on her face.

I felt a little amused by this, "Missy, you're looking at a master assassin, I think the better question is how your wounds are holding up?"

She looked down at herself and said with her boastful attitude, "What, these, I'm fine, I don't need any help, I just need t-"

"Shut up will you" I interrupted, and removed the temporary bandage on her stomach.

The wound was starting to scab over, and there were no signs of infection. I took out the bottle of disinfectant and placed the cold gel onto my hoof. Rainbow started to tense as I placed it onto the wound, I felt nothing out of the ordinary, not bits of bone or loose muscle in the wound so that was a good thing. After I made sure I spread all the gel around I started to wrap the area with some fresh silk bandages.

"Alright" I finally said, all business like, "I'm going to need to see the wound on your foreleg."

With that Rainbow pulled out her foreleg that was under her, and I removed the bandage. The same scabbing was starting, and there was no infection, but I did see an object etched into a little bit of the muscle.

I was a little worried about this, and I could hear it in my tone, "Has your foreleg become a little bit harder to move?"

"No, not that I know of." She replied, but I could tell by the look in her eye that she was lying.

"Rainbow, if I'm going to help you I need to know." I said as I looked into her rose eyes, trying to plant as much concern into my stare so she would open up.

Eventually she did and let out a sad sigh, "Yeah, it has, but only a little. I can't move it past shoulder length."

I was about to pull it out, but I felt doubt grab hold of my mind, and I started to debate whether I should or shouldn't. Fluttershy decided to chime in, sounding all doctor – like "It seems like some nerves took some minor damage, she's lucky they haven't snapped the best thing to do is to pull out the object in there. Then it should heal right up."

I let out a sigh of relief, Thanks Fluttershy.

"Ok Rainbow, this is going to hurt… I can't say how much." I told her.

"Just do it, I can dish out anything you can throw." She replied, cocky attitude as always.

Now that's the Rainbow I know! I placed my muzzle into the wound, and I heard Rainbow gasp out in pain. I felt the object lodged into the muscle, and I put my teeth around it. With one tug I pulled it out, and wiped the blood from my muzzle and the object. It looked like a tooth of some sort, or part of a claw.

Seems like part of Gilda's talon, I don't see any real use of it I was about to toss it aside, but Rainbow interrupted me, "Wait! Adomia… could you let me keep that, too serve as a little memento."

"I don't see why not." I stated, and I placed the talon on a nearby table.
---
After I finished re- bandaging the wound on her back and foreleg (with Rainbow's wings popping out at her sides, when I was rubbing the spot in between her wings… And some laughter from me.) I went over to her sink and washed the blood away.

I turned and saw Rainbow Dash thinking very hard about something, and a very sad look on her face. At this time, Fluttershy started bursting into uncontrolled tears. I realized then, what they were both thinking about… Each other.

"Rainbow… I'm sorry…" were the only words I could manage.

"You have no idea Adomia, you just have no idea!" Her tone was filled with anger, "She just wasn't a friend since we were fillies, I… loved her, and I was actually going to admit it the day after you killed her."

Fluttershy was now not trying to hold back anything, "I'm so sorry Rainbow Dash! I should've said it when I was alive, but I loved you the same way!" She yelled in my mind, as if she was still alive.

Now the grief was hitting me full force, and it was unbearable. Suddenly I had an idea, Fluttershy, is it possible for you to take over my body completely?

Through her crying she managed, "Y-y-yes, b-b-but you have to allow me to."

I could now see Rainbow trotting up toward me, "Then you killed her! For almost no reason, and you didn't even feel any remorse! How could you?" her tone was getting sadder, "How… how… how… could"

That's all she could manage before she burst into tears as well, I placed a hoof on her shoulder and said, "Rainbow, I will never forget what I did, and it will haunt me until I die… again. But I'm going to make it up to you."

"And how do you suppose you can do that?" She pulled her hoofs from her eyes.

"I'm going to allow Fluttershy to take over my body temporarily, and you two can say your goodbyes, I'll rest my soul so you two can have some privacy. Fluttershy you ready?"

"Y-your really going to do this!" Fluttershy replied, complete shock filling her tone.

Well, I have the Element of Kindness in me, now don't I?

At that moment I closed my eyes, and felt my soul pull away from my body.

To say it was weird was an understatement; I thought being in my inner conscience would be like being in a pitch black void. But instead, I was in a nice open field, not a cloud in the sky, and all my wounds gone. It felt so peaceful, and I wondered, Is this what being in heaven feels like? I felt no worry, no pain, no grief, and no anger. All I felt was complete serenity, and happiness.

Scanning the area I found a shape off in the distance, and after getting a little bit closer I saw that it was the shape of a pony, but… This one was different. It was a pegasus like me, but it was completely on fire, there was no flesh, just fire… Tail, mane, everything! Even it's wings were bathed in the glowing substance, which were more web-like than a pegasi.

For some strange reason I felt like I knew this pony, and when I got into earshot it turned around, and it felt like death was staring right into my eyes, there were no actual eyes just slits of brighter fire. The pony looked at me and vanished, leaving behind a circle of burnt grass.

Walking over to the area I could see some words were left behind, etched in the ground. The read; Destruction, Age, Darkness, and Disease.

What could these words mean? I questioned myself.

Looking out onto the actual world, I saw another strange shape, this time it was etched into a tree. Trotting up to it I saw that it was a Yin Yang, the strange thing was that it was marble white, and pitch black despite being on a tree. Curiosity was overflowing my body, and my mind was bursting with questions, none that could be answered.

I continued to ponder until I saw my peaceful world literally being taken by a giant black cloud that spanned as far as the eye could see. I didn't try to run from it, I just stood there, and let it take me into its maw.
---
I returned to my body, completely intact, and I was looking directly at a teary eyed filled Rainbow Dash, but I realized these tears were tears of joy.

She threw her forelegs around me and said softly, "Thank you Adomia, for letting me say my goodbyes. It was… very kind of you."

I broke from her embrace and said, "Don't get all sentimental on me Rainbow, when my wings are healed, you and I are having a little race. I hope you'll be prepared, because I'm not going to be going easy on you." I gave her a wink, and trotted out of the house.
---
I trotted back to my incomplete home, and looked for the trapdoor the worker was talking about. Making sure nopony could see me I input the combination again, and was greeted with an opening door.

I slipped inside and closed it behind me, some torches automatically flared to life, and I saw that they were the same type as the ones in the Canterlot library archive. I saw a tunnel to my left and trotted into it, heading straight for the castle.

I started to think about some certain things that have happened today. Like throwing Scootaloo probably fifty feet into the air, now that isn't a small task that can be done by anypony, and I felt a little worried about this new found strength. It all happened when I was angry, and I would assume most ponies felt like that, but this was… different. I could literally feel a fire burning in me when I was thinking about Twilight being hurt. Thinking of which, I was also confused by that fiery… pony… there in my inner conscience. I had a strange feeling like I knew it. That same fire I felt when I was protecting Twilight, and hurling Scootaloo, I felt with this pony, and I can feel that I have some sort of history with it. Maybe all the strange developments aren't done happening, and maybe Fluttershy isn't the only reason why.

I sighed, this was all just too much to handle, and I wondered why me? Why just a random pony who probably would've died early in his life. Why do I have to go through all of this confusion, and pain? What greater purpose could I possibly serve for this world?

I was surprised Fluttershy didn't butt in through all of this, Fluttershy you there? I asked.

Complete silence, she must be off doing something in my inner conscience, and I didn't really care so much.
---
I trotted through the tunnel at a brisk pace, and never breaking my stride, and I soon arrived at a weird barrier of some sort. It swirled of purple and yellow, and spanned across the ten foot wide tunnel. I crept up slowly and proceeded to carefully put my hoof through it, and I thought it would cause my leg to disintegrate or something, but nothing happened. I passed right through it, absolutely nothing, or at least nothing in a way I can see, hear, smell, or touch.

Huh, I would've sworn that barrier would have some use. I thought as I looked behind me at the escaping magical barrier.

After I ascended a long set of stairs I came to another trapdoor, but this one didn't have any type of handle. Instead the door opened when I approached it, and I trotted into a small room, and looking around I could see a bed in the corner, a small bookshelf, and all of it looked familiar. I walked in a little bit deeper and heard a hollow sound when I hit a certain floorboard with my hoof. Pulling up the board I saw that it was the perfect size for somepony like me to see into the room from there. I realized that this was…

"Luna's room" Celestia finished my thought, "I thought this would make a good place to have our meetings. Instead of having to send the guards out every time I needed to speak to you."

I looked and saw the princess of the sun standing in the doorway, how in the world did she know I would be here? I thought.

She saw my confused look and said, "If you're wondering how I knew you would be here is because of the purple and yellow barrier you passed. It alerts me when a pony passes through, and allows the trapdoor to open on its own." She trotted into the room and said,

"So, what do you need to speak to me about?"

I filled her in on the concert, and confirmed that the three ponies were indeed part of that strange cult. I finished and she spawned a big bag of bits, and tossed it to me. I caught it, and I didn't feel the same satisfaction as the payment for the High Rolling Colts contract.

"Something wrong Kuriokaze?" Celestia asked.

I looked at her with increased confusion, "Kuriokaze? Celestia… my name is Adomia."

She chuckled lightly and said, "Yes, but the name Kuriokaze means 'Black Wind' in Old Equestrian, after all that's what ponies call you."

"Ah, now that makes sense, I'm sure you read the paper article." I felt a little amused, Kuriokaze huh? I like the sound of that.

"So, is something wrong?" Celestia asked again.

"A lot of things," I replied with a cold tone, "let's start with last night; Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle were attacked by the cult that has become more apparent in these recent contracts."

A scowl appeared on her face, "Should've known that would happen, are they alright?"

"Yes, they both received proper medical care, and Rainbow was attacked by a griffon named Gilda, and Twilight was attacked by a unicorn named Trixie, Ma'am."

Celestia let out a distressed sigh, "This cult is becoming more of a threat. Now they're targeting the Holders of Harmony, but the thing I'm wondering is how they knew that Gilda and Trixie wanted revenge?"

I thought about this question, but I couldn't come up with an answer… Well at least not now. "Princess, I believe we talk about other matters, we can't solve this in a few minutes."

Celestia came out of her thinking mode and looked back up at me, "There's some interesting information on these two attackers, both had their bodies imbued with magic, Twilight told me that Trixie's magic was nowhere near as powerful as when they met, and she was riddled with slashes and burns when I saw her. Trixie, on the other hand was completely fine, not a scratch on her, she reminded me of Luna when we fought. Her eyes were glowing blinding cyan, and her blood wasn't scarlet, but purple and cyan. Gilda's blood was neon red, and she had increased strength and speed, but no other magical properties."

Another distressed sigh, "How in the world does the cult know how to do that? So many questions, but we don't have any answers."

I felt the same way, whoever the leader of this cult knows what he, or she, is doing. I looked at Celestia, and I thought Ok Celestia, I have a few questions for you to answer.

"Celestia, I also have a few questions you need to answer for me." I said, she looked up at me again and I continued, "First, how did you know I would live after I killed Luna?"

"I was there as well Adomia, don't forget that, and I saw and heard everything the other four heard."

"Ok, second, why did you want Twilight to ask me those questions when I regained my memories of Fluttershy?" I asked completely monotone.

"What questions?" Celestia responded, clearly bewildered by my question.

It clicked in my mind, Twilight wanted to find out more of my past, Fluttershy laughed mockingly at my thought, and she chimed, "Oh that Twilight, still as clever as ever."

I felt like a complete idiot, and Celestia was still giving me a confused look, "Adomia, what are you talking about?"

I filled her in on Twilights questions, but skipped telling her about my past and the part where me and Twilight started kissing. She laughed and said, "Oh that Twilight, still as clever as ever."

"Ugh! That's what Fluttershy said." I grumbled.

There was a brief pause in the talking, and after I turned to head back down the door Celestia stopped me with, "Wait! I still have an assignment for you."

I turned back around and groaned, "Really? This quick? Who could possibly need killing now?"

"It's not a kill this time, and it's very low key. What I need you to do is participate in the Hearths Warming Eve reenactment."

I paused for a second and let it sink in, and out of nowhere I busted out laughing. Celestia put on a 'I'm not kidding' face, and I stopped laughing, "Wait… your serious?" I remarked.

"Yes I am, and you said Rainbow's injuries were pretty severe correct?" she replied.

"Yeah but… I'm no actor! I'm an-"

"Assassin, yes I know Adomia I've heard it a hundred times from you!" She interrupted.

I looked at the ground, trying to hide my embarrassing blush, "Just tell me what I need to do."

"It's really simple; all you need to do is to play Commander Hurricane in the upcoming reenactment of Hearth's Warming Eve. Rainbow Dash was planning to do that, but the description of her wounds sounds… bad, and I don't think the audience wants to see a beaten up Rainbow Dash; it will cause them to suspect something. You don't nearly seemed as injured, so I need you to fill in her roll. No pony is planned to be killed tonight, for this is one of the most sacred traditions."

"What about security, I'm sure you will have the place guarded?" I asked.

"Correct, the Canterlot reenactment is by far the most famous, and I will have most of my guards at the play keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. That seems to be it, any questions?"

"Nope, not at all princess." I replied, and once again I turned to head out of the room.

Celestia seemed to have thought of something, and shouted again, "Hold on a second!"

"Ugh… What now?" I groaned.

"You never gave me report on how Trixie and Gilda were killed, I just now realized it, and do you mind telling me?"

Oh yeah… Forgot about that. I thought, "Gilda was killed from my blade to her back throat, she didn't die instantly and was alive for about a minute after. Trixie was killed by a slash of my blade to her throat, but not before ripping her horn off with my hoof."

The final statement caught Celestia's attention, "Adomia… Did you say…? You ripped off her horn? With your own hoof?" she said shockingly.

A perplexed look crept onto my face, "Yes… Is there something wrong with that, princess?"

Celestia thought about it, and looked torn between two options, "Well, the truth is… No pony and I repeat NO PONY has EVER ripped off a unicorn's horn with their own hoof. Even the strongest, they would need some device of some sort, but never their bare hoof. Adomia... Did anything else strange happen after you killed her?"

I flashed back to the memory, and my rage. I could feel that fire burning in me as I thought of it, and I remember Twilight exclaiming, "Adomia! Your blood, it's steaming!" There was no doubt about it, that vapor was indeed boiled water, it must've come from the blood.

"Yes, after I killed Trixie, Twilight said that my blood was steaming, and when I looked down I saw that she was right. Clear vapor was coming from my wounds, it was coming from my actual blood. That's about the only weird thing that happened." I explained.

Celestia's eyes widened, and her pupils contrasted. I could almost hear what was going through her mind, I could see it in her eyes, it was probably along the lines of, "Oh this is not happening, this is not happening!"

"Celestia, what's wrong?" I could hear my tone getting angrier.

"Nothing Adomia." She replied in a low and completely monotone voice.

I didn't fall for it, "Yes there is, there's something you know, but I don't, what is it?"

"Adomia, leave, now."

I was shocked, her hostility actually made me fearful. But I wasn't about take no for an answer, I've had too many 'I don't knows' or 'no's' recently, and I've had enough of it.

"Celestia, this seems to involve me so I must-"

"If you want to keep being my assassin you will leave, now." The firmness of her voice felt like a slap by one of Luna's tentacles.

I was about to retaliate, but I knew it was best to argue with the princess of the sun, "As you wish… Princess" I grumbled.

I turned around and headed down the small trapdoor.
---
It was late afternoon when I arrived back into Ponyville, and I saw that the home was almost finished, some finishing touches and testing needed to be completed, but that was all. Hmm… What should I do now? That covers just about everything I had for the day.

Fluttershy decided to answer, "Don't you think you should tell the others what happened? Pinky and AJ still don't know about the attack, also you still have to tell them that you'll be filling in for Rainbow Dash."

I thought my thanks to Fluttershy, and I thought of where their location would be. "Possibly the school? There's a stage there, maybe they would want the full on stage feel."

Good idea never would've thought of it I replied.

I decided to grab myself a bite to eat, just some hay, nothing too special. I started to trot over to the school house, and arrived around dusk. Just as Fluttershy predicted, Rarity, Pinky, Applejack, and Twilight were all there.

They looked like they were in the middle of practicing a scene, and Pinky and Applejack were on the stage, Twilight and Rarity in the audience.

"Maybe for you Smart Cookie, but I'm a chancellor, I was elected because I can think outside the box. Which also means," Pinkie backed up a bit and pushed her head up, but there was nothing there, "I can also think inside the chimney." She pointed a hoof and Applejack, "Can you think inside a chimney?"

I laughed at this, and that got the mares' attention. They all looked at me, and I said, "Sorry, couldn't help but over hearing, and I have to say that line right there Pinky, fits you perfectly."

They all came up to greet me, "Aww, thanks Adomia! I just looove it, acting and all, it's all just soo much fun!" Pinkie replied.

"Ah don't mean to sound rude Adomia, but… Why are you here?" Applejack questioned.

"None taken Applejack," I said warmly, "but I'm here because Celestia has ordered me to fill the role as Commander Hurricane in the Hearths Warming Eve reenactment."

The mares looked at each other and Rarity spoke up, "Surely you must be mistaken Adomia, because Rainbow Dash is playing that role, but she hasn't been here all day…"

"Yes, but due to her injuries she won't be able to do it, she needs proper rest." I replied.

"Injuries from what!" Applejack exclaimed, "When did this happen!"

I looked at Twilight, "You never told them?"

She trotted up to me, and whispered in my ear, "I didn't know how they would take it; I know it's untrustworthy, but I was waiting for you to deliver the news."

I gave her a subtle nuzzle, "hey, don't worry about it, it's not every day you can tell your friends two of you were attacked."

I looked onto the other ponies, "I believe I have some explaining to do."

The others got a bit closer, and I filled them in on what happened last night, and the night before, excluding me and Twilights confession. When I finished they looked a bit worried, silence filled the air, and it felt slightly nostalgic.

Applejack broke the silence, "So what yer sayin' is, this cult or whatever is becoming more and more of a problem?"

I nodded my head, "Luckily the public hasn't caught on yet, but I'm afraid there will be some major fighting soon."

I slammed my hoof to the ground, as my anger started to boil over, "Dammit!" I shouted, and Twilight nudged herself against me in an effort to comfort me, "This is all just so confusing! Who in the world could be leading this cult! How have they gained the knowledge to imbue magic into other ponies, I never knew that could be done! Now they're attacking us, and I feel helpless to protect you ladies, I'm only one pony."

Twilight placed a kiss on my cheek, and purred into my ear, "Calm down Adomia, no pony is asking you to be a miracle worker, you still saved my, and Rainbow Dash's life." I immediately felt calm after she spoke.

Rarity squealed when she saw Twilight comforting me, "Twilight, darling, you finally admitted it?!"

It seemed as if Twilight forgot the others were watching, and shied away from me, and Applejack looked perplexed, "Rarity, what are ya talkin about?"

Me and Twilight both looked at each other, "Hey, you know these ponies better than I do, you tell them" I said.

She gave me a gaze that had a mix of playful hate, and amusement. Twilight filled them in on what happened after Trixie was killed, but she didn't include my past which I gave her a silent thanks for.

After she finished, Rarity chimed in, "Not the most romantic way to admit their feelings, but I think you two will be very happy!"

Applejack laughed at the statement, "Ah agree, and you two do make a good couple."

Pinky sounded like she was saying something, but I couldn't fully understand because she was speaking so fast. I could make out her saying something about us being perfect for each other, and then she went off rambling about a party.

"Anyway," I said to gather the mares' attention, "back to business, like I said I'll be filling for Rainbow Dash, so do you mind tossing me a script, and we'll see what kind of acting talent I have."
---
We rehearsed until the moon shone in the sky, and I actually felt exhausted, who knew doing something like acting would be taxing? I was about to leave with Twilight, but Applejack pulled me aside.

"What's up?" I asked the orange cowpony.

"Listen here Adomia, Ah'm aware of your… violent nature, and if you hurt Twilight in any way, ah will make sure the cult isn't your only problem" She shoved her hoof onto my chest, "Got it?"

I felt a little bit threatened, but I mostly felt respect for her, she is willing to look an assassin right in the face and threaten him for her friend, and that really earned a page in my book. "Acknowledged, I don't think that'll be a problem."

I trotted over to Twilight and she asked, "What did Applejack want?"

"Nothing of importance, something about me having to start to pay for her Apple Cider." I thought of quickly.

She was satisfied by my answer, and we started to trot back to the house. Halfway through, I could feel a presence nearby, and my assassin instincts were going off on all fours, "Twilight, I need you to head back to the house as quick as you can. I believe we have an unwanted guest."

She took my hint and gave me a hug, turned, and started to gallop back. I unsheathed my blade I looked to the right of me, "You know you're quite stealthy for being an architect."

The same stallion from this morning emerged from the brush I was looking at, "and they don't call you the 'Black Wind' for nothing, and is that cute mare yours?"

I chuckled a little bit, "yes, and what do you have to tell me?"

"I just came to tell you, your home is finished. Everything is covered, even the payment." He held his hoof out, and I shook it, "Let's hope we meet again, Black Wind, it seems we have a pretty decent amount in common."

"Call me Kuriokaze, and I agree… what is your name?" I replied.

Even his laugh had authority to it, "Just call me… Turncoat."

Nice choice in name, but I do feel a bit uneasy with something literally meaning turning alliance.

"I'm guessing that name is just a cover?" I asked.

"Yes, just a cover up, if we do meet again I might tell you my real name." he replied.

I trotted away, and the earth pony went in the opposite direction.
---
*Two Weeks Later*

"Show starts in five minutes!" I heard Spike yell.

The Hearths Warming Eve reenactment was about ready to start, and I feel like we are ready, well personally I want to get this over with ASAP, but I'm not complaining too much, and it was kind of fun at rehearsals. I was already in costume; an old fashioned captain helmet combined with an older version of guard armor, painted grayish black, and gold on the edges. Unfortunately, the pony playing Private Pansy had to cancel at the last minute, due to her child getting sick. Ditzy Doo was apparently her back up. I took a quick look out into the crowd, all different types of ponies were there, and I was even able to see Rainbow Dash, looking almost completely healed, the bandage on her stomach remained though, in a spot reserved for her. "Nice that she came to watch" Fluttershy stated.

I chuckled lightly, Yeah,

Spike came up to us, in a rather old looking costume, and asked us, "Alright are we all ready?"

The six of us nodded our heads, and the stage director gave us the hoof up, Alright, let's do this. I told myself.
---
The performance went really well, everypony was stomping by the end of it, and we took our bow. I looked out onto the crowd for one last check, and behold I did indeed spot one pony making its way out early. I had a bad feeling about it, and I decided I would see where he was going after we went backstage.

As soon as we got backstage I slipped out of my costume, and put my new cloak on, after I tore almost my entire old one off to use as bandages for Rainbow Dash the day after the concert. Rarity clearly made this new one with tender, love, and care. The fur on the inside, while it didn't actually come from an animal, certainly felt like it, and the hood felt just the same. Instead of it being a Charcoal or Jet – Black color, this cloak was a light grey, and was really made for warmth, not for my other identity. My other identity has a more classic cloak also made by Rarity, basic Jet – Black back, and hood. Built in holster for my Crossbow, and nothing else, and I knew I couldn't strain from the old formula.

Much to the dismay of the other ponies to stay for an after party threw by Pinky; I trotted out of the theater and spread my wings. Flying up to the rooftops I slipped on my mask that I kept with me, and looking down I could see the pony I was looking for. He was right next to Celestia's castle in the graveyard. I couldn't really see what he was doing, but from what I could infer it didn't seem too good.

I flew down silently, and snuck up on the pony. It was a unicorn, and looked… strangely familiar, his body though was riddled with weird markings throughout his legs and chest. I couldn't get the best look at him; I was around fifty yards away before I saw what he was doing. He was digging up a royal grave! He threw something up on his back, and I stopped dead in my tracks, it was Luna's body. He literally robbed Luna's body from her own resting place. I didn't realize I stopped right in the middle of the graves, and he heard me. He turned around, and looked dead at me, and I realized why he looked so familiar.

"Nightbane!" I yelled.

I'm sure he would've recognized my voice, but with the mask in the way it almost disguises it. He gave me a wicked sneer, and his horn started to glow a sickly lime green. I was shot back into a tree, and the wind was knocked out of me, "So, it looks like the great Kuriokaze has joined Celestia's side. What a fool you are." I shook my head a little bit, and when I looked over, I saw that he was gone. With Luna's body in toll.

I just sat there in the cold snow, and replayed the scene over and over in my mind. I was trying to think about Nightbane, He was Luna's right hoof pony, and was most likely the captain of her guard. I didn't see him on the day the Holders of Harmony and I fought her. Could it be possible that he is the leader of the cult?

His tracks lead north, but I decided not to follow him, strength in numbers, and whatnot.

I'll report this to Celestia tomorrow, Nightbane… What do you want with Luna's body?

To be continued…

Fire… All I can see is just fire; I look down on the cliffside and see my home of Ponyville abrupt in flames. The ash completely blocking out the sun, and filling my lungs, and all I can do is sit there and watch it burn. No pony can help, and no pony can do anything, but in a way it was… beautiful, it almost felt like curling up by a small fire and letting its warm embrace take you into slumber. Or it was a fire that cleanses the world, ridding everything good and bad alike to start fresh. I sat there calmly both out of fear and admiration; I could feel my real self wanting to get help and try to put it out, but my other half, my fire inside, wanted it to watch it burn until it was down to a small ember.

Inside the fire I could see a shape, and I knew what it was. It was the same pony who I saw in my inner conscience, one completely lacking flesh to be replaced by fire, its eyes were fire, its wings were fire, hooves, tail, mane, everything. We were staring right at each other, completely calm, both our faces glowing from the fire near us.
---
I opened my eyes quickly, and I realized it was all a dream. I wouldn't call it the most normal dream I have ever had, but nevertheless I wasn't afraid at all. I sat up on the edge of my bed in my new home, and was greeted by a splitting headache, and I looked over at my small dresser to see a bottle of whisky completely empty.

I laughed a little and thought out loud, "Next time, when Berry Punch offers to have a drinking contest, do NOT say yes."

"Oh thank Celestia, you're back to normal." Fluttershy responded dizzily.

Wait, what's that supposed to mean? I thought back.

I could hear Fluttershy stifling back some laughter, "Nothing at all. I'm just saying."

After finding out about Nightbane robbing Luna's grave, I did the completely irresponsible thing and went to the after party instead of reporting right away. Hey, if everypony can cut out of work early why can't I for one night? I trotted over to the bathroom on the second floor, and decided to take an ice cold shower to get myself out of the buzz.

One cup of Apple Cider tea and an Apple Crepe later I felt completely rejuvenated, and put on my warm, grey, fuzzy cloak, equipped my Hidden Blade, and made sure my mask was tied around my waist. Trotting into the corner of the living room I removed some of the carpet to reveal the trapdoor leading down into the, probably not so legal, cellar.

I stared into the cave, its walls warmly lit by the magical torches that spread throughout the wall. I trotted in slowly and cautiously, I couldn't explain the fear that was starting to rise as I moved through. I had this feeling of being… Watched, and I didn't like it, oh far from it.

A torrent of unnatural wind blew through the cave, all the torches blew out, and I was left in complete darkness…

Even my low light vision couldn't help me here, I was completely blind to what was ahead of me, and luckily the tunnel was straight so I didn't have to worry about being lost. I felt my heart beating a mile a second, and adrenaline was coursing through my veins. I'm usually not afraid in the dark, I work in it for the light, but this was… unnatural.
I heard some hoofsteps behind me, and an approaching glow. Then… I heard it speak,

"Don't… turn… around… Adomia…"

I felt my pupils contrast, and my breathing start to get quicker and shallower, I knew what was behind me, and I just didn't want to believe it.

"Listen to me… and listen… well… I know… your true purpose… If you… want to find out… you must… travel… north… near the… small village of… Mors Vicus… you will… find everything out… there."

The voice triggered a memory, and I realized that this was the same voice that spoke to me when I was partly dead on the day I woke up. That same scratchy tone sent shivers up my spine, and I was tempted just to turn to see if my accusation was correct. I slowly turned my head around, and my fear started to rise higher and higher.

Nothing was behind me, nothing but the dark pass of the tunnel, and I just stood there, in complete and utter trance. Only until I heard a feminine voice ring in my mind,

"Adomia! Snap out of it!

"Huh?" I responded, wondering where that voice was coming from.

"It's me Fluttershy… Remember?"

I regained my grip on my senses and the identity of the mare talking clicked in my mind,

What just happened? I thought.

"You weren't moving at all Adomia, as if you were completely frozen, and you were completely locked in fear over nothing,"

Couldn't you hear the voice behind me? I asked quizzingly.

"What voice? It's completely silent in here." Fluttershy responded, confusion in her tone.

You mean, you didn't hear the pony that was behind us? I shockingly asked.

"No… I guess I didn't."

I was puzzled why only I could hear the voice; could I possibly be going crazy? Or is it real that this pony knows more about me than even I do? I continued to trot through the cave, the torches reignited, showing me the way. After two hours of trotting I came to the familiar purple and yellow barrier that stood in my path.

I arrived in Luna's room, with Celestia waiting for me, "What do you have for me Adomia?" she asked.

I reported what I saw last night, except telling her about the after party, I believe she would have my head if she heard about that. After I finished a smile grew on her face, and she started to laugh.

"What's so funny, princess?" I grunted.

"Don't you think your forgetting something?" She replied, and noted after she stifled her laughter, "something about a certain pony getting drunk at an after party?"

"What! Who told you about that?" I objected.

"No pony did, but you did indeed trotted into the palace singing, 'Fly Me to the Moon' with a whisky bottle in your hoof. I had to get the head of my guard to escort you home." She stated.

I turned away to hide my embarrassment, Did I really do that? I quizzed myself, Jeez… that night is so fuzzy.

"Anyway, back to business." Celestia suggested.

"Right, as said, Nightbane is possibly the leader of this cult, and we need to know what he plans to do with Luna's body."

Celestia's nodded in complete seriousness, "One thing's for sure, he won't try and bring her back to life. Her body has been void of her soul for too long, and unless he wants a brainless Luna trotting around, I think he will use her in some other way."

I was about to say something, but then Celestia stomped her hoof to the ground in anger, "This is ridiculous! Having to keep asking questions that will never be answered, not by you, or me, or Ter-" She stopped speaking because the door had busted open, there stood a familiar looking earth pony with a cobalt coat, and short sapphire mane, wearing fancier looking guard armor.

"Celestia, sorry to interrupt but, we need your help with some business down in the dungeon." The pony said in a power filled tone.

"Turncoat!" I exclaimed, "What are you doing here?"

"He's the leader of my guard." Celestia explained.

"And he's also an architect?" I asked.

"That would be correct, Kuriokaze, I'm a pony of many talents. Oh, and how's the hangover feeling?" Turncoat said with a laugh.

This caused me to blush in embarrassment, "Now just wait a second here-!" I started.

"You said something about business down in the dungeon?" Celestia interrupted, turned her head back to the matter.

"Right, you see we have captured one of the members of the cult, after seeing him sneaking around the place, we've been interrogating him for around five hours now with little success. We were wondering if you could come in and help."

Celestia thought about it for a second, "I'll come down to hear what he has to say, but I don't think he'll listen, I'm exactly what he's fighting against."

An idea struck my mind, "If he won't listen to the princess, maybe he'll listen to the number one threat to their cult."

Turncoat thought about it for a second, and nodded in agreement.
---
The dungeon was dark, damp, and overall quite treacherous; you would never think that a place like this would be under the princess of the sun's castle. As we approached the room I heard one of the guards scream out to a light grey stallion, he had jet black hair, and his legs were held apart by four chains. I stifled a laugh as I remembered what that felt like, and for some reason I found it funny.

"Answer me damn you!" The guard yelled into his face.

The pony just spat back, and the guard looked like he was ready to explode.

"That's enough." Turncoat said to the guard, "just get out of here, and take a break, we'll take it from here."

"Awww, but it was just getting fun!" The stallion taunted. "Who are you going to bring in next, huh? Another stupid guard or maybe you might join in the fun, what puppet will the princess bring in next?"

I slipped on my mask and made sure my Hidden Blade was working, and I trotted in trying to look as shady as possible.

"No puppet, just me" I said to the prisoner.

"Your voice sounds unfamiliar; did Turncoat switch out the guards because they were getting tired?" He laughed at his own words, "Oh boo hoo, and the poor little guards can't even speak to me for a few hours, how pathetic."

I emerged from the shadows, mask on my face, blade on my foreleg, and determination filling my gaze.

As soon as the stallion saw me, his eyes instantly filled with anger, and a snarl spread on his muzzle, "You! you're that pony that's been killing all of us!" He exclaimed.

I got up right into his face, "That's right, and you're going to answer to me, in complete honesty."

"And why the hell would I do that?" He asked in response.

"Because if you don't, you're going to find yourself in so much pain, that you will be begging for death."

I thought the pony would be even more intimidated, but he just began laughing, and his constant switching of emotions made me feel a bit uneasy. "Ha! You are going to make me beg for death? Oh that's a laugh; I've felt more pain than anypony in Equestria. What could you possibly bring to the table?"

If this was the right time, I would seriously have a debate about that. I thought briefly,

"You would be surprised" I boasted, "but I hope I don't have to show you."

Once again I heard a snicker from the strapped up stallion, and it started to get under my skin a bit. I was about to say something, but I heard Celestia and Turncoat speaking. Even behind the wall, due to my mask giving me increased hearing.

"Are you sure Kuriokaze can handle this?" Turncoat asked.

"Truthfully, I'm not sure; I hope his anger doesn't get the best of him, otherwise… I don't even want to say it." She responded.

"I just want to know where they are located, anything else I have no care for."

Let my anger get the best of me? I questioned myself, Why would my anger be so important; it's a basic pony emotion.

"Hey! You going to start asking questions or what? I don't have all day" The stallion jeered.

I turned back to him, and shook the thought out of my mind, "alright, seems fine by me," I took a breath and asked, "Where is the location of your cult?"

"So blunt and to the point," The pony commented, "but I don't remember, I've been down here for so long it's starting to clog my memory."

I the mocking tone if this pony was really causing me to get infuriated, and once again I could feel the fire in me starting to blaze. Incompetent fool, doesn't he know who I am? I thought angrily.

"Adomia, calm down. He's just trying to anger you, don't let him." Fluttershy explained.

"Shut up Fluttershy!" I yelled out loud.

The pony strapped up had a puzzling, yet smug look on his face. "Fluttershy? Who's that? Some mare of yours?"

<i> Words aren't going to get the info I need, time for plan B. </i> I pulled off my mask and started to stare into his eyes, suddenly he found out he couldn't look away as my gaze pierced into his mind, and soon it was mine to control.

"Now listen here you pathetic excuse for a pony, you are going to tell me where your cult is located, and tell me everything you know about them!" I hollered at him.

He was starting to sweat profusely, and he was struggling to resist, "Our… cult is…l-located in… a small… village… called... Mors Vicus… Nightbane… w-w-went there… for a plan he… hasn't told us about."

I didn't even care that he was talking about the place the pony in my conscience told me to go. I could really feel the blaze flaring to life, causing an inferno in my body. "Is there anything else that you are holding back from me?"

Even though his mind was under my control, he still started to laugh weakly, and it only fueled my rage, "Our friends… are working on… ridding the… world… of… a troop… that has… had it coming… for a long… time!"

I flinched away, and he started to laugh even harder, I could feel my grip slipping on his mind. "You better get moving… time's ticking… tick… tock." He taunted.

The fire was actually starting to cause pain on my flesh, and I just had enough with all of the things this pony was spewing from his mouth. In one quick motion I unsheathed my blade and plunged it right into the pony's throat, and was greeted with the spraying of neon red blood onto my blade and mask.

I turned and trotted out of the room, and I could see a fearful look from Celestia, and a dumbfounded look from Turncoat.

"What's the matter? Don't like the way I perform interrogation?" I grunted.

I could tell Celestia was looking for words to say, but Turncoat decided to come to her rescue, "While I most appreciate the fact that you found out where the cult is located, I think the death of that pony was… unnecessary."

"He was a member of the cult we're fighting against, and besides I got the information you wanted." I responded.

"Wait! You heard that!" Turncoat exclaimed.

I snickered a little bit and pulled off my mask, "You can thank Celestia for that, what with the mask that gives me increased hearing, and sight."

They were looking at each other, and I could tell they were afraid of me, "Look, I know my way was… violent, but I believe that was the only way we could get information out of him. Plus, I've known myself for having a short fuse." I explained.

"Well, I guess that solves a few of our problems." Celestia stated with a sigh of relief,

"Turncoat, there's a map in the library of here, and the surrounding areas. I order you to find the location of Mors Vicus, and start sending troops there, and by what Adomia has told me it is somewhere to the north."

He held up his right foreleg in salute, "yes ma'm."

I started to follow him but Celestia's voice stopped me, "Adomia! Hold on for just one moment."

I turned back and faced her, "yes, what is it?"

"The final words of that pony struck me, 'a troop that has had it coming for a long time' what could he mean?" She asked.

I thought about that question, and I realized that I no longer felt that searing pain on my flesh, "Don't know, but what I do know is that they are planning to kill somepony, or ponies in this case, to rouse the public. Think of it as Vinyl's concert all over again, and maybe… they are going to attack the citizens as well."

Celestia just looked at the ground sadly, "What a sad time we have to bear through. All this pain and secrecy is not how I wanted to rule this land."

I just stood there, and let the message sink in. I finally spoke up reassuringly, "I don't think anypony would want to rule that way, but I know that soon, this will all end. I promise you."

I trotted to the stairs and Celestia said, "If I found out what he means I'll send a letter to you," I put my hoof on the first step, "and Adomia," I didn't look back, "Don't make promises you can't keep."
---
It was late afternoon by the time I got back to Ponyville, and I pondered about what had just happened. But the thing that was sticking out was the searing pain I was feeling when I was interrogating that pony, and how angry I was.

I questioned myself, Why was I so angry? Also, what did Celestia mean by, 'I hope his anger doesn't get the best of him?' Does she not trust me?

"You tell me Adomia," Fluttershy interrupted the thought flow, "I have never seen you like that, and frankly, it scared me as well."

I was a little annoyed at the sudden blips from Fluttershy, but I dismissed this and thought back, I guess I'll just have to keep a watch on that, but what did I do to gain fear from the princess? I'm just her assassin, nothing more.

"I believe she knows something about yourself that you don't." Fluttershy answered.

I was about to continue, but I stopped, because the heavenly voice of a unicorn filled my eardrums.

"Adomia! Over here!" I turned around to see Twilight, wearing a very cute looking pink and light pink scarf, standing near Quills and Sofas, waving her hoof to catch my attention.

I trotted over to her, and noticed a bag that was close to her legs; I pointed at them and said, "Quills?"

She nodded her head, and I started to laugh, "Typical, you always seem to run out of those. Along with parchment"

She shoved me playfully, "Where were you just now? I haven't seen you since the after party, you stumbled off towards the castle singing, 'Fly-"

"-Me to the Moon' I know, I was just in Canterlot, reporting what I saw last night." I finished for her.

A fearful look spread on her precious face, "Oh no, what happened?"

I looked around, and I saw different ponies walking in the square, I turned back to Twilight, "I'll tell you, but not here, too many ponies. Why don't you just come back to my house?"

As soon as I said that a familiar looking blush filled her face, "Are you trying too… you know…" Her voice trailed off.

I looked at her, puzzled, then it clicked, and my face turned warm red color, "No! No! I don't mean it like that! Jeez, I… what I mean… You know what let's just drop it and go, Ok?"

She nodded her head, and we both headed back to my place, and I couldn't get myself to stop thinking of embarrassing, yet pleasure filled thoughts.
---
We both settled down on the couch, and I could start to feel my heart beat faster and faster. I broke silence with, *Ahem* "Ok, here's the gist of what happened. Last night before I came to the after party I saw a pony leave the Hearths Warming Eve reenactment earlier, and due to my own curiosity, followed him. I found him digging up the grave of Luna, I tried to stop him, but I was shoved back by his magic. Also, the pony was Nightbane leader of Luna's guard, and right hoof pony. He got away, and I believe that he is the leader of the Cult of the Crescent Moon." I took a breather, and started again,

"Today, I went and reported to Celestia about what had happened, and while we were in the middle of a conversation the leader of her guard told us that they needed help interrogating a pony who was a cult member. I decided to interrogate him, and while we did indeed get the information we needed from him, I also was able to make him tell us what the cult is planning tonight."

A worried look settled on Twilights face, "This doesn't sound too good, but what are they planning?"

"Well, here's the awkward part," I explained, "He didn't tell us directly what they were doing, I could feel my grip slipping on his mind, and he said this, 'ridding the world of a troop that has had it coming for a long time' I'm unsure of what troop he is talking about, could it be a special military group? Show ponies? I have no clue, but I was wondering if you could help me decipher what he means."
---
"Are you absolutely sure it's the Wonderbolts? Because if you're wrong, innocents could probably be killed." I explained.

Terra nodded her head, "Tia, I'm sure of it, one hundred percent."

I was about to break the line between the physical world, and the spiritual world, but Terra's voice stopped me, "You know, hiding all of information from your assassin is only going to fuel his rage, when he finds out."

An anger filled sneer plastered itself on both my physical body, and my spiritual body, "I know that!" I exclaimed at my sister, "You know, out of all the ponies you could've selected to carry on this role you selected my assassin, who is, not only the most saddest pony I have ever met, is also a trained killer who can kill in cold blood like it was nothing! Why him? Why not me, or Twilight, or ANYOTHER PONY!"

Terra turned her celestial head away, "I told you, I didn't select him, the universe did. Also, it's your fault, you should've kept a closer eye on your sister, because," She started to mimic my tone, "not only did you not know she even had an assassin for around sixteen years, she was able to dethrone you single hoofedly. Even after the Nightmare incident, you still didn't learn."

I started to protest again, but Terra just disappeared, and all I could her was her voice, echoing throughout the white hills of The Void, "Tia, remember, each second you spend here is around fifteen minutes in your world, if you want to save the Wonderbolts, you're going to need to return now. "

Can't argue with that… I sighed, and let my spiritual self come back to my physical body.

I stood up from the comfortable pillow, and made sure I was still in the same room. The dark drapes hung on the ceiling, the room casting an ominous and dark glow. I left the room, and used my magic to mask the hole in the wall. I trotted over onto a balcony where the sun stood, waiting for me to plunge it over the hills, and bring in the moon.
The task was never tedious, but I felt a pang of loneliness, this was always Luna's job.

Why did you do it Luna? I questioned myself, If you hadn't betrayed us, none of this would be happening.

I produced a quill and parchment, and wrote a letter stating what I had learned from Terra. After sending it off I turned around to see Turncoat standing behind me,

"Ma'm are you alright?" he asked.

I chuckled lightly, "I'm perfectly fine Turncoat, and do you have something to report?"

Then he did something I have never seen in all my years of knowing him… He blushed,

"Actually no, I just saw you with a sad look on your face, if I may ask, what is troubling you princess?"

"It's nothing really, just a little tired is all." I made up quickly.

He just shook his head, "Sorry, but I don't buy that. Something is, and you just don't want to say it."

"What do you want from me?" I asked hot headedly.

I instantly regretted saying it with so much anger, because he clearly looked taken aback, "Sorry ma'm, didn't mean to intrude. I'll just head to the barracks, once again, I apologize, and it's not my place to intrude on your personal life."

He started to trot away, and I held my leg out, trying to grab his attention, "Wait! Turncoat! I-I-I didn't mean it like that!"

Too late he was already gone, I sighed, and went to follow him.
---
I heard the slam of a letter hit my mailbox, yes turns out Turncoat forgot to mention it, there was a mailbox that Celestia could send to instantly, instead of needing Ditzy Doo to do it. I broke from an embrace with Twilight, and opened up the box to find the letter. I took it out and opened it,

Adomia, I've figured out what the pony was talking about, the troop he was mentioning was the Wonderbolts. I'm afraid there isn't much time before they're killed, I believe they are performing in Cloudsdale tonight, you know what to do.

Do not fail Adomia. Innocent lives are on your hooves.

Celestia

"Looks like we found our answer." I said to the pony behind me, and I trotted over to the corner.

"So… you have to go?" Twilight asked, voice hinted with sadness.

I gave her a concerned look, "Unfortunately, duty calls. Don't worry, I'll be fine."

I opened up the trapdoor, and jumped down the hole. I pulled my Jet – Black cloak off the hanger, and threw it on my body. My crossbow sat on a nice rack, and I placed it in the built in holster. My other Hidden Blade were right next to it, all on a individual rack. Finally, I threw my mask on, and headed back upstairs.

With one final hug from Twilight, I headed outside, to make the journey to Cloudsdale.
---
I arrived at the city in the sky, and I felt some strange drawing to it. I know it was the place I was born, but I have no other connections to this place.

Looking around, I saw different pegasi entering a stadium far off to the west. Must be where the Wonderbolts are performing.

I looked at the stadium, strangely it was closed roof, and closed on the floor. Normally this wouldn't be here, especially for pegasi, I flew under and managed to find a small hole I could slip through.

When my head broke through to the floor, I could hear all the different ponies screaming their heads off, and I knew the show had just started, and so did my job.

I trotted up to the highest point to see if I could detect anypony looking suspicious. I managed to get up to the top row without being detected, and I caught sight of the Wonderbolts, pulling off stunts with complete coordination and accuracy. I looked on with admiration, and my eyes drifted to one of them with their mane and tail blown completely back, but the color of its coat, more of a butter yellow than a light yellow, and I could still make out the colors of its mane to be light and dark orange.

Spitfire! I silently exclaimed, She became a Wonderbolt?

"Adomia! Look down, directly across from you!" Fluttershy screamed.

I followed her orders, and saw a unicorn mouthing words, and its shadow slowly moving out forward. If that shadow reaches one of them, she'll have control over their body!

My fire started to burn inside, just a flicker, but I was already feeling the rage starting to boil. I pulled out my crossbow, and quickly pulled the trigger.

The bolt flew in the air, and nailed the unicorn right in the head, causing her to fall over, and break through the clouds.

Look's like the unicorns have to use their magic to keep themselves on the clouds. Perhaps they didn't know the spell that allows Earth Ponies, and Unicorns to walk on clouds. I concluded.
---
Halfway into the show, and no other signs of assassins, I was really confused, as to why none were trying to kill them. I knew they were there, I had a feeling, and I just didn't know.

I slapped my hooves against my mask, Think Adomia! They wouldn't make the same mistake twice, and I don't believe they aren't just going for the Wonderbolts. If possible they are planning… to…

It pieced together, they are going to destroy this stadium! Along with all the ponies inside!

"ARE THEY INSANE?" I yelled out loud.

I picked up my gear and started down to the bottom of the stadium. My rage slowly building, They dare attack innocents! Once these ponies are found I will gladly murder each and every single one of them, and place their heads on my wall!
I stopped dead in my tracks, I was dumbfounded by what I just thought, and again I felt that searing pain on my skin, this time it was much more noticeable. Focus Adomia! You need to find the other cultists!

I arrived down on the floor I started on, and I could see shapes of ponies in the distance. Sneaking closer, I was able to hear what they were talking about,

"Just got the word, he wants us to get out of here. He'll set off the charges as soon as we give the signal."

Charges! I silently exclaimed.

The ponies started to head my way, and I lay in wait for them to come around the corner…

Shank!

As soon as they came around the corner I plunged both my blades into their faces, and they fell over, through the clouds.
I trotted over to where they were speaking, and saw the cloud floor binding itself back together from a hole that was pierced into it. The tiny hole had a green glow, and I put my hoof inside to pull it out. However that was not the best plan of action, and I pulled my hoof away in pain. The object was scorching hot!

I started to think of a way to pull it out, but I heard a voice coming from inside the stadium.

"All will fear the Cult of the Crescent Moon, and our conquest starts today!" The voice yelled.

I managed to rush back up to see who was speaking, and I saw a pegasus, hovering at the top of the stadium with a blue orb in his hoof. I could tell that this was the detonator, and that he is stalling to make sure his fellow cult members can get out.

"For too long, the ponies of Equestria have been led by one, genetic hiccup, and the 'peace' that has been throughout the land has been nothing but a lie. Our ruler is weak and spineless, and the cult is fighting to end this farce, and issue a new rule, one with actual peace."

Lies! All lies! I exclaimed silently, and the searing pain was starting to fester, and I could feel my skin heating up.

"Don't believe me?" The pegasus told the awestruck ponies, "Ok then, if the princess is so powerful, then why didn't she stop her sister when she turned on us? Why didn't she stop her when she became Nightmare Moon huh? It's because she has to have others do her dirty work, and when she needs to act, she cowers in fear."

Everypony was looking up at him the feeling of fear flooded through the stadium, and no pony knew what to do.

Well… Except for me.

I pulled out my crossbow, and lined up a shot. My eyes completely focused on his head, but I couldn't take it, otherwise I might hit the detonator, and destroy this place. The pegasus now held it up in the air, and I knew he was about to crush it, setting off the charges, in one last attempt I pulled off my mask, and saw his gaze meet mine.

Almost instantly he stopped dead in his tracks, as I gave him the most hate filled stare in his life. I was pouring all my rage for him, and everything into my eyes, the pain on my skin was now almost unbearable, and I literally felt like I was about to burst.

He started to shake in fear, and my body was a literal inferno, and I was on complete auto pilot. I had reached my boiling point and went past it, I wanted him to drop the orb, but instead I heard a scratchy voice whisper in my mind.

"Combust."

All I could hear next was the screaming of the pony, as fire literally consumed him! I broke my concentration, and realized what had just happened, he just experienced spontaneous combustion!

I also realized that the inferno settled down, and I started to breath heavily. What… was that? I managed to think.

The pegasus started to drop, the orb along with it, and before I could recover, it slipped through the clouds, plummeting toward the ground, and will most likely set off any second!

I slipped my mask back on, and dashed out to the middle of the stadium,

"EVERYPONY GET OUT OF HERE NOW!!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.

Pandemonium ensued, as everypony, including the Wonderbolts, all dashed out of the stadium. I was moving towards an exit, but I felt fatigue wash over my body, and I lost altitude, my vision was starting to blur, and I fell to the ground of the stadium.

No… I have… to get out…
---
"Is everypony alright?!" I heard the sound of our manager ask.

I flew over towards the familiar group of pegasi, and I was completely floored on what had just happened.

We were performing our show, everything was going well, and then all of a sudden this pegasus appeared holding a strange blue orb. He started ranting about how Celestia is not the true ruler, and something else about a Cult of the Crescent Moon, and then he literally just burst into flames, just… boom. Another Pegasus flew out of the crowd, however this one I knew who he was. Kuriokaze is what everypony calls him, and apparently he is a crime fighter, and a damn good one at that.

I heard Soarin pipe up with concern, "Wait where's Spitfire?"

I caught up to them and said, "Over here."

They all turned, and let out a sigh of relief, "Did all the ponies make it?" I asked our manager.

He was about to say something, but the sound of magical explosives set off, and the entire stadium was engulfed in a green ball of fire. Smoke filled the air, and I could barely make out the sight of a shape falling down towards the ground.
---
I could feel myself falling at blinding speeds towards the ground, I had no idea how I managed to stay alive, and keep consciousness through the explosion, and I guess it was luck or a curse. The fire was lapping away at my skin, and each second felt like an eternity. In a last ditch effort I attempted to pull out my wings, and I felt my speed decrease, but I was still falling and I knew I would hit the ground soon.

Pain… All I felt at that moment was pain. I realized I had landed, and was now in a crater. I tried to open my eyes, but found myself unable to. The mask was getting in the way. I tried to breathe in, but coughed out blood, and I could feel myself getting weaker by the second.

All I knew was I had to get out of there; otherwise I would suffocate to death. I put one foreleg in front of the other, and managed to crawl out, I pulled off my mask, and placed my head in the cold, welcoming snow.

My head slumped to the side, and the last thing I heard was the sound of a Pegasus landing nearby, had somepony not make it? My eyes started to close, and my hearing became almost nothing, blood started to melt through the snow, and the last image I saw was a butter yellow foreleg in front of my eyes.

To be continued…

I sat in the waiting room, my Wonderbolts flying suit still clung to my body, and I was getting some looks of awe from the other ponies. I was about to go change when Nurse Redheart came out of Patient Ward.

She nodded her head over to me, and I trotted to her. "How is he? Will he be alright?" I asked voice full of concern.

"I have no idea how he survived, and come out with a working brain and spine." She answered, and I let out a sigh of relief,

"However," She started grimly, "his ribs were practically shattered, and we have found bits of bone sticking in some organs. He's going to need surgery if he will survive, the doctors are trying to find his medical records, but we don't have a name to run on. Do you know what his name is?"

I tensed up a little bit, I can't tell her that Kuriokaze is in their room! The place would be flooded, I remember when I was injured and the public found out. I was bombarded left and right with fans, and although it pained me to do it, I had to set up guards near the door to keep them all out.

"No I don't, sorry." I lied.

Nurse Redheart sighed, "Well then I don't know how we are supposed to do surgery if we can't find what his medical background is like."

As if on cue, a doctor bust through the Patient Ward door. He was about to tell Nurse Redheart something, but stopped when he saw me, "Aren't you Spitfire from the Wonderbolts?"

I felt a little irritated, Don't you have a job to do or something? I thought.

"Yes I am, do you need me for something?"

"Oh well, I was just wondering-"

*Ahem* "Weren't you going to tell me something" Nurse Redheart interrupted.

The doctor turned his gaze back onto the nurse, "Ah yes, the patient is unconscious, but he can indeed be visited until we find his medical records and get him surgery."

"May I see him please?" I piped up.

I have to know who you really are Kuriokaze, could you possibly be him?

"Are you sure about that? Like the doctor said he's unconscious, he won't-." Redheart explained.

"Its fine, I just want to see him." I told her.

She gave me a concerned look, "Was he close to you?"

I chuckled lightly, "No, he's just a friend."

"Alright then, this way" and we both trotted into the Patient Ward.
---
We entered a small wooden room, and memories of being here flooded back to me. It was slightly nostalgic, and I couldn't help but just smile at some of the crazy things that had happen to me while in one of these rooms.

I looked over to see a charcoal coated stallion, bandages all over his face, his dark red mane singed short, and his chest slowly rising and falling. I had to admit, I felt sad at looking at him, and while the injuries definitely looked bad I couldn't shake this feeling that there was more to that, than physical harm. The expression on his face didn't seem peaceful, but rather sorrow.

So sad to see this pony all tore up like this, and after what he did. It doesn't seem fair. I thought grimly.

As soon as I thought that his eyes clenched tighter, and he started to shake a little bit.
I backed off a little bit, and the nurse and doctor quickly trotted to him.

Nurse Redheart looked at the doctor, "What's going on with him?"

The doctor's horn started to glow, "His heart rate is increasing, and his brain activity is getting higher, both are in dangerous levels."

Then he spoke almost inaudibly, "Twilight… Sparkle"

Twilight Sparkle? Why have I heard that name before? I pondered for a second, and then I came to realization, That's right the purple unicorn! She was at Cloudsdale during the Young Fliers Competition, cheering on Rainbow Dash. As well as being at the Grand Galloping Gala, I recall seeing her briefly, but what does she have to do with Kuriokaze? Does she have some sort of connection to him?

Kuriokaze finally calmed down, and his breathing pattern returned to slow and steady. The doctor stopped channeling his magic, and Kuriokaze's eyes returned to being gently closed.

Nurse Redheart looked at me, "That was... strange... to say the least, but Twilight Sparkle… She's the librarian in Ponyville, and it looks like she might know something about our little guest here."

I already knew where she was going with this, "I'll go and see her" I responded warmly, "and see if she can shed some light on this situation."

Perhaps now is not the best time to confirm some suspicions. I concluded.
---
It took around an hour before I got to the library, and it was still dark out. I stood at the door to the blackened library for a few seconds wondering, Should I really be doing this?

Then I remembered Kuriokaze's face twisted in pain, I owe it to him I guess… He did indeed save mine, and a bunch of other ponies lives.

I knocked my hoof on door, and it took a full four minutes before the lights came on, and somepony answered.

I was expecting Twilight, but was greeted by a small purple scaled dragon rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, "Now who in the world would need to-" He stopped when he saw me, and all the sleep that was in him was now gone, "Aren't you Spitfire? As in… the Wonderbolt's Spitfire?!" He exclaimed.

I laughed a little bit, I even have dragons as fans huh? "Yes, and I'm here to see Twilight Sparkle, she's the librarian here, right?"

"Well yeah… sure… let me go get her… just let yourself in." He responded, still suffering from initial shock.

He ran off, and I trotted inside. I was in the middle of looking at some of the books when I heard hooves hitting the stairs. I turned my head to see Twilight Sparkle, looking very tired, and her mane a mess, but she also had a worried presence to her. She was scared about something, and I was wondering what.

"Um… Spitfire? What are you doing in my home?" She asked.

Well she certainly doesn't act like it I thought, slightly amused.

*Ahem* "I'm here because… well" I felt my voice trail off, Am I really going to tell her this?

I managed to bring myself to say it, "Does the name Kuriokaze mean something to you?"

As soon as I said that, her eyes grew a bit wider with shock. Twilight started speak again, "Ok, start explaining, I don't think one of Equestria's most famous fliers would bring that name up without some sort of reason."

I was shocked at her desire to know, "Well… Kuriokaze… he… he saved all of our lives, but after the explosion in Cloudsdale-"

"What explosion!" Twilight interrupted.

"This pony… he was going on about how Celestia shouldn't be ruling, and he held up some sort of orb… Then all of a sudden he, just… exploded into fire. He dropped the orb, and Kuriokaze dashed out into the middle of the stadium and told us to get out. After all of us get out the stadium exploded, and I saw him falling from the sky. I found him in a crater, he is… all torn up… I brought him to the closest hospital, and now the doctors are looking for his medical records. But they can't find them since they don't know his actual name, I came to you since he muttered your name while… unconscious. Do you happen to know this pony's real identity?" I explained.

She looked down at the ground, and tears were starting to well up in her eyes, "Yes…
I do…" She muttered.

"Oh my gosh! I-I-I'm sorry! Was it something I said!" I stammered.

She chuckled very weakly, "No… The pony that you're talking about is Adomia Fetter, he's… very important to me."

"Oh…" I found it hard to say anything else.

"Come on then, I think I need to follow you back." Twilight told me after a few seconds of awkward silence.
---
We arrived back at the hospital around 3:00 Am or so, and Nurse Redheart was waiting for us. I told her who to look for, they set off looking for his medical history, and Spitfire went away to check with the Wonderbolts. This left me alone with an unconscious Adomia.

He looked horrible, his face was riddled with burns, and cuts were out reaching the bandages. I nervously pulled back his covers to see what the rest of his body looked like. I turned my head, as it all was just too much to bear. Blood was soaking through his bandages, and his hind legs were in casts, I had no idea how his forelegs weren't injured at all, but nevertheless this was the worst I have ever seen him. His chest was the worst part, it indented a bit, and I didn't need to be trained in the medical field to know that his ribs were shattered.

But it kept rising and falling, and I rest my head on his stomach, lightly of course, and let the steady rise and fall of it rock me back into sleep.
---
"Twilight wake up"

I opened my eyes in an instant, and I realized my head was still on Adomia's chest. I pushed myself off him, and I turned to see Celestia standing there with the most serious look on her face I had ever seen.

"Celestia! What are you doing here?" I shockingly asked.

She shook her head "Look that doesn't matter, what happened to Adomia?" she replied.

I was about to start explaining, but stopped when I heard the voice of a mare say, "Alright, let's get him into the Operating Room" .

Nurse Redheart and other doctors all entered Adomia's room and I took into account what types of ponies would be working on him. They were around three unicorns, and two earth ponies. All seemed to possess a white coat (both lab and/or natural), and they all stopped when they saw Celestia standing there, "Princess Celestia!" one of them said as they bowed, "What are you doing here?"

Celestia just slammed her hoof to the ground and it caved in a bit, "It doesn't matter! This pony is close to death, I can feel his life slipping away, you need to get him into surgery now!" She receded her anger and started up again, "I would also like to observe the operation on Adomia here."

They all copied my look of being hit by a carriage, "What?!" Nurse Redheart exclaimed.

"You heard me, now I suggest you get right to it." Celestia commanded.

The group of doctors/nurses all looked at each other nervously, and reluctantly loaded Adomia onto a gurney.

I cannot believe Celestia, I have never seen her so serious, yet so angry at the same time. I concluded that she must've teleported in without anypony knowing, but as they wheeled him out into the operating room only one thing was on my mind, Celestia… What do you want with him?
---
We arrived into the Operating Room, and the doctors gave me a small mask to put on, the other doctors got to work with disinfecting Adomia's chest, and taking standard preparation. A unicorn doctor was assigned to monitor his heart rate and brain activity, and I stood there in the back, Alright Adomia, let's see if your actually the one I've been dreading. I finally thought.

The final preparations were made, and another unicorn placed his horn on the area, and began to magically cut his chest open. Once he was opened up, they all took a step back, and gasps went around the room. I looked over in his chest to see what all the shock was about, and I was floored of what was inside him.

Pieces of bone were spread all throughout his lungs, stomach, smaller intestine, everything! There was even a piece in his still beating heart, this one exceptionally long, but his heart kept pumping blood into his veins.

"This is not possible…" An earth pony surgeon said, "This isn't medically possible, his heart is pierced! There's no way that an equine heart can keep pumping while pierced."

"That's because Adomia isn't a normal equine." I stated.

The team of surgeons all looked at me, and they got back to work. They pulled out every piece of bone sticking in his organs, and blood was all over the ponies covered hooves. They stopped when they reached the heart, and I trotted up to them.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

One of the surgeons thought about it for a second, "Yes, we're afraid if we pull out the piece of bone, the heart will indeed stop like it's supposed to."

I was a little irritated, but I realized quickly that this was the opportunity to conclude any suspicions I had for Adomia. "Let me do it." I said.

"Celestia, I know you're the ruler of Equestria but-"

"This isn't an offer, I'm pulling the bone out, and I'm not taking no for an answer" I interrupted, anger in my tone.

The ponies were wise enough not to trifle with me while in this state of anger and worry. They all stepped back, and I trotted a bit closer to Adomia, and took a look inside.

Most of the wounds seemed to have already been fixed; the wounds were now all sutured up with magical thread. Except for his heart, Terra, I hope your wrong about this. I pleaded silently.

I worked a basic grip spell around the bone in his heart, and started to pull it out. While my grip was on the bone, I could feel something in his heart, a small flame, just a flicker. I could feel my own gut sink when I realized what it was. It looks like Terra was right… My time is coming to an end… And I only hope that Adomia will choose the right side.

The bone finally wrenched itself free of the powerful muscle, and the surgeons quickly sutured it back up. I took off my mask, and grief washed through my body, as I trotted out of the Operating Room.
---
Cold… Dark… Endless, these were the only words I could come up with as I opened my eyes to be greeted with an endless void. Absolutely nothing, but it had a familiar feel to it. I continued to trot, and I saw a faint light off in the distance. Breaking into a powerful gallop, light getting closer and closer, until I busted through, and I arrived outside.

But… This land… I realized that I was in my inner conscience, but it wasn't the peaceful field like last time. Trees were knocked down, and the sky was scarlet. Blood was raining down onto my coat, and it was filling me with fear, and confusion. The ground was a dark grey, and not a single piece of grass was on it.

I continued to trot until I arrived near a town that looked all too familiar.

Ponyville… No it couldn't be, but it was. The same buildings, but all either on fire, or riddled with holes.

What happened to this place?

I could hear blood curdling caterwauls of pain, and I could detect that it was indeed a mare, but… no it isn't possible.

I turned around the corner to find a light yellow coated lump on the ground, and in a giant pool of blood. Getting closer I could see semblance of a light pink mane.

"Fluttershy!" I shouted.

All I got was a another cry of pain, I rushed over to her, and flipped her around. I wish I had never done that, since I flipped her over to see that her stomach ripped right out. Her intestines were on the ground, and blood was still rushing out in boatloads.

I flinched off and wondered, How is she still alive? I started to back off slowly, but… she turned her head and started to speak.

"Why…?" She whispered, almost inaudible.

"What? Why what?" I questioned in response.

"Why... Must you… Solve your problems… With violence… Blood… Only leads… To more blood."

What… No is she… saying that I did this!

I looked at my forelegs, to find them drenched in blood. From the hoof up, all the way to my shoulders, and I brought them up in disbelief, No… No… I didn't do this…

I backed off, and I could hear more wails of pain. Getting closer, and closer, I was afraid of what I was going to see, since the voices I could recognize… Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinky Pie, and… Twilight Sparkle.

I arrived in the middle of Ponyville, and apparently I didn't notice myself stepping in the middle of the broken, bleeding mares.
---
"He's not waking up!" One of the doctor's hollered.

Adomia had gone into another fit, his face was screwed in pain, and his entire body shook. Blood started to soak through his bandages, and splatter onto the floor.

I had to stand there, watching him… I just wanted to take the pain away from him, to take it all away and make everything better, and for the first time in my life I felt completely helpless to help him.

"We have to get him awake now!" Nurse Redheart replied.

"If his heart rate goes any higher it's going to burst!" The unicorn tapping into his heart rate and brain activity stated.

While Celestia was in surgery with him, I went around Ponyville and found the other four, they all dropped what they were doing, and were now sharing the scared and worried feeling I was having.

I couldn't take it anymore, there just had to be some way I could help him. I could not go on with the rest of my life, knowing that I watched one of my friends die and I did nothing to help them.

"Adomia wake up! Come on you can't just leave us like this! You still have a debt to pay to me!" Rainbow Dash yelled at the unconscious stallion, "Don't leave us now! Because…" Tears were starting to well up in her eyes, and she was doing everything to hold them back, "W-who in the world is going to replace Fluttershy." She couldn't take it anymore either, and dashed right out of the room with Applejack following.

I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes too, and I was holding them back, but after seeing that, I was starting to have trouble.

Rarity felt this and drew me into a hug, "It's Ok darling, just let it out. Let it all out."

Her words calmed me, and I did as I was told and started to cry into her shoulder, I could feel hot tears on my back as she cried as well.
---
"I didn't do this! It had to be somepony else!" I exclaimed to the mares around me.

They wouldn't stop, they wouldn't stop asking why, and all of the sadness I ever knew was coursing through my body. Doubt grabbed hold of my mind, and I was just saying that. I knew I did it, I killed all of my friends, my worst fear… of losing control was happening right now.

"Well of course you did it!" I heard another pony standing on the wreckage of a roof.
Turning my head I saw him, the Fire Pegasus standing there looking the same as ever,

"You killed all of these innocent ponies, and brought all this destruction to this land." He laughed in joy, "Quite a good job you did too…"

I was shocked at its words, "W-what do you mean?" I stammered.

"Don't you get it Adomia? You're not just some pony, no… you are far more than that, and you know it. But you keep denying it just to make yourself feel better." The other pony responded. "Hmm… I think I should join in on the fun, don't you think?"

I couldn't speak, all of my thoughts were blocked out by pure fear. The Fire Pegasus trotted over to a lump of a lavender mare, "Looks like Adomia, hasn't finished you off, don't worry little Twilight, I'll do it for him."

I couldn't believe what was happening, the pegasus raised its fire bound hoof, and started to let drops of embers seer Twilights skin.

"No… Don't… please!" I exclaimed.

"This is just too much fun though! Why should I stop?" It questioned in response. I realized then his voice sounded much more like a regular pony, a very twisted pony at that.

The embers changed to smaller fireballs, and Twilight's coat was changing from a light, beautiful lavender, to a scorched black. All I could hear were her screams of agony. I couldn't move, I was frozen in fear, and it all clicked, This pony is… me…

Once again I heard a laugh from the pegasus, as if he could read my thoughts, "To say I am you? No I'm not, but I'm part of you, quite a significant one at that. But to say I'm specifically Adomia Fetter? Not so much."

I couldn't look away, my body wasn't mine to control… I had to watch, paralyzed, as Twilight literally burned in front of me.

"Stop… STOP!" I shouted.
---
"S-stop…Stop… Stop." The words were broken and almost silent, but I heard them.

I broke away from Rarity to turn to Adomia, his chest now rising and falling rapidly,

"Adomia I'm right here! I'M RIGHT HERE!" I felt a magical charge start to build in my horn.

"Twilight… What are you doing?!" Nurse Redheart exclaimed in shock.

I turned to face her and said calmly, "Waking him up."

I felt like I was about to burst, from the magic, and the fear I was feeling. I placed my horn directly on his chest, and released the energy in purple lightning.

The electricity danced on his skin, and he had a very quick spasm. I feared I might have just killed him until I heard one of the doctors say, "His heart rate stopped rising, his brain activity is now reaching normal levels." He told us in disbelief.

"T-T-Twilight?" I heard a masculine whisper.

I turned around, and gasped at the sight, Adomia was awake! His face looking much more relaxed and his ruby eyes open, but just barely. All of the fear that was built up inside changed to happiness and concern.
---
"Sweet… Celestia… it feels like… I've been hit by…. A lightning bolt." I managed to chuckle weakly.

I felt warmth hit my stomach and I was overwhelmed to see Twilight hugging me tightly, even though it did hurt a bit. But more importantly she was alive, and that's all that mattered to me… At the moment.

I managed to wriggle my forelegs under hers and lightly push her off, "You're… kind of…. hurting me… here."

She shied away and gave a small, "Sorry," Which I couldn't help but find adorable.

Then… everything about last night hit me like a bolt from a crossbow. I immediately sat up, but stopped moving as soon as the pain started. I felt my eyes close and clench shut, and attempted to unravel the covers and get out of the bed. But a hoof gently pushed me back down, and all the pain started to fade.

"Adomia, calm down… You've just woken up from a crash landing below Cloudsdale and surgery in your chest. Don't try and move too much." I turned my head to see a marble colored earth pony with a mane that was almost the same color as Fluttershy's, she had it wrapped up in a bun, and a small cap with a red cross was on her head.

"But… The cult… all the innocents… I need to get out of here… I appreciate taking care of… my wounds, but… my place isn't… here." I managed weakly.

"Look at you, you can barely speak." This voice sounded a bit different, and it came from the door. I looked over to see a Pegasus with a butter colored coat, a dark and light orange mane which overall reminded me of a fireball, how ironic, and I remembered who she was.

"Well… Spitfire… Long time no see…" I chuckled weakly, "Didn't think… you had… what it…. Takes to… become a… Wonderbolt."

The Wonderbolt laughed at this, and trotted over so I could get a closer look at her, "Still haven't changed one bit Adomia. Not one bit at all."

I didn't notice Rainbow Dash enter the room, most likely following her idol, "Wait… you two know each other!" She exclaimed.

"Well I wouldn't say we know each other too much." Spitfire responded awkwardly.

"You see… before I left… my home in… Cloudsdale I went… to Young Fliers… school… Spitfire was there… and we both… learned how… to fly. Just basics…. Then I left… I'm actually surprised… you remember me… after all these years." I explained.

"I don't think I'd forget a pony who I learned the basics of flying with, nor the same pony accidently killing an filly at the Young Fli-"

"I don't… think they need… to know about that." I interrupted.

I felt exhausted again, my entire body felt ravaged, I could start to feel the actual wounds on my face. I also noticed my newly singed mane, taking a quick look at myself I could see that there were loads of blood on some of the bandages, and I had a hard time moving my hind legs. Looks like they were broken, my stomach and wings were wrapped up tightly in a white silk bandage, so I couldn't experiment with them.

The nurse apparently was feeling my exhaustion, "I think our patient here needs some rest, but… I'm going to have to ask one of you to stay here in case anymore abnormalities show up, and notify in case they happen."

"I'll do it" Spitfire and Rainbow Dash said at the same time.

"Spitfire… You've already done so much, let me do it." Rainbow Dash pleaded.

"No, I need to catch up with Adomia here, and it looks like your other friends want you, just go. I'll take it from here." Spitfire replied solemnly.

Rainbow Dash gave her a very thankful look, and trotted out of the room along with the nurse.

A few seconds past of peaceful silence, and I could see Spitfire trying to come up with something to say. "Something… on your mind?" I asked.

"What happened to you Adomia? You left without a word, and I never saw you again. It really bothered me you know that? I know you and I weren't the greatest of friends, but still…" Her voice trailed off, and I knew what she meant.

I took a sigh and explained my reason for leaving, what happened after, where I went, how I became Kuriokaze, and I had almost finished, but I couldn't say another word.

"Sorry, should've seen your exhaustion, get some sleep, okay?" She looked at me with concern.
Thank… Celestia. Was my last thought before I fell asleep.
---
"Hey Adomia, open your eyes."

I opened my eyes slowly to see my head resting on the grassy ground, my body in the same position. It was night out, and I appeared to be in the middle of a clearing of a forest. I stood up, and across from me was Fluttershy still looking the same as ever.

"Did you bring me here?" I asked the light yellow coated mare.

She nodded her head, "Somepony wants to speak to you."

Who? I was expecting the Fire Pegasus, but instead I was greeted with a night sky coated alicorn, her star riddled mane flowing in a invisible wind.

"Luna… What are you doing here?" I turned my head away.

"I came to warn you, my little assassin." She replied.

"Now why would you want to do that? You betrayed me, you betrayed everypony!" I shouted, anger growing.

She visibly cringed, and I could see tears starting to form in her giant teal eyes. "I know what I did Adomia, and I'm sorry, sorry for everypony. But especially you."

I now faced her, and the feelings that I thought I abandon so long ago started to shine through. Even though she betrayed me and tried to kill me, I couldn't stop looking at her as if she was my mother. "What do you have to tell me?" I grunted.

"Nightbane is planning to steal the piece of the Nightmare that lies dormant in me, that's why he wanted my body. There's a specific place near Mors Vicus where he can perform the transfer, and once that happens… Well… It's not my place to say." She explained.

"Hmm… There it is with that Mors Vicus again." Fluttershy said the thought I was thinking.

"First that Fire Pegasus, now you Luna. At least I now know where I need to go as soon as I leave the hospital."

"Wait… did you say Fire Pegasus?" Luna shockingly asked.

"I'm guessing you know what that is?" I replied, uninterested, I knew what she was going to reply with.

I could make out Luna muttering, "Sweet Celestia it's almost here." And she turned her head back to me, "Adomia, I have to leave, but before I go I must ask. No beg you not to be mad at my sister, she does indeed know why all of this is happening, and she doesn't trust you right now, she thinks you're too risky to deal with."

I turned my head back with interest, that actually wasn't I was expecting her to say. I was expecting something like, "I know exactly what is going on, but I can't tell you for this copout reason, blah blah blah…"

She got right up to me, and placed a kiss on my forehead, the same type of kiss a mother would give to a son when he had just experienced a horrible dream, and she started warmly and softly, "Adomia, I'm sorry all of this has to happen to you, and I had to treat you like this to prepare you for what's to come. Your rough training, my betrayal it was all for you to experience true pain, so that when the time comes it won't faze you. If all of these events that happen in the future didn't happen I would've raised you as if you were my son."

I threw my forelegs around her neck, and I had to hold myself back from crying, "I accept your apology" I replied shakily, "Even though you did this, you still acted like a mother for me." I got off her and turned away, "Thank you for warning me. Also…" I tossed a look back, "Thanks for telling me why you did what you did… That question always burned in my mind. There is so much I can thank you for, but I can save that for later. Until we meet again Luna."
---
I woke up, and I was expecting somepony to be around, but nope. I was the only one in the room, and turning my head to the window I could see that it was nighttime, "Visiting hours are probably up." Fluttershy informed me.

You know, where were you when I was in my subconscious the last time? I asked her.
"I was in a different part of your body, looks like I was thrown into your stomach when you landed, and I spent a while getting back up to your brain. The pieces of bone didn't help to much either."

Ok, on second thought… I don't even want to know.

It felt empty in this room, and it gave me a sense of loneliness and peace. I closed my eyes to take in that serene silence.
However I perked my ears up when I heard slow trotting coming from outside the room. In trotted in the same marble colored nurse as before, except now she looked a little tired, and sleep lines were starting to show up under her eyes.

"Ah, you're awake." She said when she popped her head into my room.

"Seems like it." I replied, and noticed I was able to talk fluently again. "I'm guessing the visiting hours are up?"

She nodded her head, "Yes, but Spitfire brought some items to return to you when you are awake." She turned the corner and I could see two leather gauntlets along with a Jet – Black cloak wrapped up perfectly on her hoof.

"Do you mind me asking what these are for?" She asked, picking up my blades to emphasize the message.

Luckily the way it was facing, there wasn't a way to actually see the blade in the leather, "Little keepsakes of mine." I replied quickly, and snatched them out of her hoof.

She shrugged and placed my cloak on the floor next to my bed, "I don't think I properly introduced myself," She said as I placed my blades on, "I'm Nurse Redheart, and I'm going to be helping you get better alright?"

I nodded my head, "Pleasure to meet you Ms. Redheart. I'm sure you already know who I am."

"Adomia Fetter." She answered.

"Please just call me Adomia, I'm… Not too fond of my last name." putting emphasis on the word 'fond'.

"Well then Adomia, I'm going to take my leave, and I know you just woke up, but I think you're going to need some more rest. Shall I give you pills to help you sleep?"

The thought of sleeping again made me feel a little nervous, who knows what crazy thing is waiting in my mind. "I guess so…" I responded.

Nurse Redheart turned and left for around five minutes, and came back with a glass of water and two miniscule pills on a metal tray. She placed it down on the dresser next to my bed, and left the room.

With the assistance of the water I got the pills down, and I could quickly feel the effects starting. I placed my head back onto my soft pillow, and braved whatever my mind had in store for me.
---
*Three Weeks Later*

"Looks like you're cleared to leave the hospital, but before you leave, may I ask that we go over one final leg exercise?" Nurse Redheart pleadingly asked.

"I don't see why not Ms. Redheart. Can we get this bandage on my wings off though, I need to stretch them as well."

"After we do the test." Redheart insisted.

I shrugged, and Nurse Redheart began the basic routine I would go through to make sure all my legs were working correctly. It was simple things, lifting your forelegs, putting them ninety degrees, putting them behind your back, bending them, same with the hind legs. We finished that up, and everything went perfect as usual. Then I proceeded to unwrap the bandage on my stomach holding my wings down, with her approval of course.

My wings dropped to my sides, and I chuckled, Haven't used these babies in a while, I almost forgot what it was like to hold them up.

"Alright Adomia, lift your wings please." Nurse Redheart commanded.

I lifted my wings, or at least one of them. I thought I was lifting both of them, but Nurse Redheart said, *Ahem* "Both of them please."

I was befuddled, "I am…"

A worried and shocked look appeared in her eyes, "Oh no… I thought this would happen." She proceeded over to me, and I realized my right wing wasn't moving; it was still hanging limply at my side.

She placed a hoof into it, "Do you feel that?"

I wanted to say yes, but I didn't… "No, I don't."

She looked at me grimly, "I'm sorry Adomia… But from the looks of things… Your right wing must've been paralyzed by the landing, you won't ever use it again. We thought this was possible, and the way the way you landed, which was on your back, enhanced this theory."

My eyes were wide open with shock, and I couldn't believe what I just heard, My wing is… paralyzed! No… No this isn't possible!

I attempted to move it, and looked expectantly at the wing, but… no luck. The cult had taken away the one thing that I thought was normal about me, and all I could say with my head down low was, "Amputate it."

"What!"

"I said amputate it, it's just dead weight to me now…" I responded grimly.

"Adomia…" She looked at me with those light blue eyes of hers, and I could see loads of concern. But she acquired a serious look on her face which killed the effect, "You're right that is the best course of action, would you like me to throw it away after we're done with it?"

"No, let me keep it, as a reminder."

"Alright then, this way please." She led the way out, and I followed reluctantly.

The journey to the operating room felt like a lifetime, and when I finally arrived, I was expecting a whole team of ponies, but only one other was in there, a pegasus, how ironic.

"Nurse Redheart, what are you doing here?" he asked.

"This patient needs a amputation on his right wing." She told him with a professional tone.

"Hmm… I know you're supposed to schedule one, but I suppose if we have the time…" He picked up a clipboard that he had on a table nearby, "Doesn't look like we don't have anypony scheduled right now, lucky him."

"Yeah… Lucky me." I sneaked in.

He washed off his bloody hooves, and placed a mask on his muzzle, "Alright, we're going to need some Anesthesia."

I got onto the operating table, and let the plastic mask fall over my muzzle, I breathed in and felt myself go under.
---
I woke up in a bed, feeling a little bit lighter, and didn't even wait for the nurse. I quickly trotted out of the room, and went back to the lobby; Nurse Redheart caught sight of me and trotted over to the desk to check me out,

"The payment has already been covered, and you're free to go. Don't worry about the wound, all you need to do is keep it from getting infected is making sure the bandage is clean." She looked back and forth and waved her hoof in to tell me something, "I hope things out better for you in the future, this has to be one of the saddest cases I've ever had to work with."

"Don't you see death on a daily basis though?" I whispered back.

"Sometimes, but having to see a pegasus get his wing amputated off, and chest surgery, with the wounds you had. You must've been in so much pain, and it can be tough to watch, I can't imagine what it would be like to bear."

"It's a heavy burden alright. A heavy burden indeed." I responded.

She handed me a bag with my wing inside, and my cloak, I slipped into it. With one final thanks I trotted out of the door, in hopes that I may never see that place again.
---
After a normal trot through Ponyville I finally arrived back at my home, and opened the door. It was dark inside, and I could feel my assassin instincts going off on all fours again. With my hoof ready to flick back to summon my blade, I entered my home.

"SURPRISE!!!!"

The lights flickered on, and I jumped in shock. Lone behold Pinky Pie and the others all sprung out from my furniture, chimney you name it. I looked and saw many balloons and other party decorations hung on my ceiling. For one second I actually forgot I just lost my right wing, and felt happy and overwhelmed at the same time.

"I think we might've shocked him a little too much" I heard Rainbow Dash whisper to Applejack.

I shook my head to get out of my thoughts, "Sorry about that, lost in my thoughts. I truthfully don't know what to say."

"You don't have to say anything! This is your welcome home party!" Pinkie said as she bounced up to me. I gave her my thanks, and took my cloak off. Then she noticed the bandage on my back, "I thought you were all better?"

Let's just get this over with. I already get enough sympathy out of these ponies. I thought quickly. I sighed and spoke up, "I know I've been gone for a while now, and I cannot thank you enough for this awesome party, but the thing is when the nurse was preparing to check me out of the hospital… She decided to some standard final checks on my legs and whatnot, and I decided to stretch my wings as well. But…" I took my bandage off and they all gasped, "My right wing was paralyzed, and I just had it amputated a while ago. I'm not going to be able to fly again." I picked up the bandage and placed back on, better than nothing.

They all looked at each other nervously, and I perked back up, "Let's forget about it Ok? I want everypony to have a good time here, that's all I ask."

After a few seconds of heavy silence they all nodded her heads and the music started up.
---
Overall I felt the party went quite well. Everypony, including myself, had a great time, but I was left with cleaning my own place up. This sort of irritated me seeing as how Pinky thought of it. On the other hoof, Twilight decided to help me clean up, and I realized it had been a while since we were alone together.

"Finally, got it done." I said as I placed the remaining garbage outside to be taken away in the morning.

I was about to turn around to head back inside, but I looked up at the moon, admiring how beautiful it was, and I felt like I needed a closer look. I pondered as I trotted, and I didn't see myself head right out of Ponyville and come to rest close to a hill. Pulling my gaze from the moon I turned to see the faint glow of Ponyville in the night, and it reminded me of my first arrival here. That same faint glow illuminated the small town, and I could sense the presence of ponies there, all safe and warm while I struck from the shadows. I continued to look up at the moon until a faint noise disrupted the peace. Most ponies would've thought it would be a bug or something; I am indeed in a place where wildlife flows, but not me. It was way to quiet, and I could feel the tension in the air, I had my hoof ready to flick back. I cast a quick glance at the brush, and couldn't see anything besides… well… brush.

As soon as I turned my body back around, my suspicions were confirmed. I could hear whatever dashing out from the brush, and I quickly turned around to catch a glance, but was tackled into, and brought under a pony.

I was dazed from the blunt force, and as soon as I gained my senses back I could see the pony lifting up a long sword, taking a stab right at my throat. I quickly moved my foreleg and used the enchanted leather of my blade to block it, we were locked in a duel of strength, and I managed to push the blade away.

I used my hind legs to buck the assailant off, and I saw him going for the sword that now lay on the ground. I jumped right on top of him, and took the blade in my own hoof. I quickly slashed a little at his hind legs to keep him from using them. His wings flared at the pain, and he stifled to hold a scream back. I pointed the sword at his throat, and was about to stab when I heard the sound of the brush again.

Two ponies! was all I could think before a dagger whizzed by my head. I managed to almost dodge this, but not before receiving a painful slash to the face. I was expecting to get jumped on, but a quick look at the other pony I could see it hesitate. I took this opportunity to my advantage; I galloped up to it, grabbed hold, and threw the pony over my shoulder and down. It was dazed, and I dragged it over to the other pony that had his hind legs slashed at. I took both of their heads in my hoofs and slammed them into the ground, dazing them again. Looking over I could see the dagger on the hard dirt ground, and I picked it up. The ponies were coming out of their daze, but I jumped onto them and put both my Hidden Blade and the dagger at their throats.

I took a quick look, and saw the ever familiar dagger through crescent moon brand.

"So Nightbane is starting to send two ponies to kill me? Perhaps he underestimates me more than ever." I mocked venomously.

The Pegasus on the right flared his wings again and replied, "You abomination you! Insulting the leader like that! You should've died when you were young."

I flinched at this comment, and I realized something, That voice… I haven't heard that voice in a long time, but I recognize it.

I looked into the assailants eyes to find… my own, and I checked down at the hesitant pony who also was a pegasus, I recognized my own mane.

No… It can't be them… could it?

"Mom… Dad?" I squeaked out.

A scowl appeared on the male pegasus' face, and the female looked into my eyes and said, "I thought you wouldn't remember Adomia." She said passionately, and I felt wrong of what I was doing. I started to pull the blades away, but remembered they just attacked me and placed them right their throats again.

"You… you left me…" I started, and all the memories, all the sadness and loneliness started to rush through me, "You… left me when I was six! You just disappeared! Poof! No note, nothing! Why did you do it! Why did you leave your only son to literally waste on the floor! I cannot even begin to tell how much I have gone through ever since you left! You two WERE THE ONES WHO STARTED IT ALL!" I was breathing heavily, and my anger was wracking my body, "Tell me why! If you don't tell the truth I won't hesitate to kill you where you now lay!"

My father started to laugh, "It's because we knew what you would become, this… monster, of a pony. I was prepared to just kill you myself, but your mother convinced me to leave you, she couldn't go through with it. Even now she still hesitates in front of you." He turned his head to me, "You are damned… son" he spat the word 'son' "Damned to destroying this world, and Nightbane knows it, that's why we joined the cult, to tie up the one loose end to all this… you."

I just let the message sink in, and I looked both of them in disbelief. My mother said, "Adomia, just let us do this, let us end you so that this world will be saved. Take the easy way out, like your father and I."

I just shook my head, "My name is Adomia Fetter… Assassin to Princess Luna, partly the Element of Kindness, and assassin to Princess Celestia. My parents… Jet Stream Fetter, and Memorandum Fetter left me. You two… aren't them, and I only deal with members of the cult in one way."

I raised both the blades, "Death…"

With one final push I shoved the blades into the pony's throats, and I managed to see the complete look of sorrow in my mother's eyes, as if to say, 'why?' But also… it was as if she was saying goodbye.

That's exactly what I was thinking, goodbye to the parents I barely knew.

"Adomia…" Fluttershy ringed me back into reality with her voice.

"Don't speak now Fluttershy… I need to…" I couldn't finish, and looked at my bloodied blades, and made a semi – remarkable discovery. The dagger was the same dagger I had used to earn my Cutie Mark. I had no idea how the cult managed to grab this, but nevertheless I felt a few memories rush back into my mind, and for some strange reason it amused me a bit. My dagger and Hidden Blade were both wet from the blood, some of it dripped onto my hoof and I could still feel its warmth. The blood of my parents… now stained upon these blades.

I looked back at the corpses of my parents, I had never known them quite well, and yet… I still shared a connection with them, it's something I couldn't explain. But I felt sympathy for them, they were fighting for what they believed was the right reason, and I killed them for it. Maybe they were right maybe I am just a… damned pony. Damned to walk this earth, and to never experience some of the more pleasures in life, never to know what it's like to lead a normal business or another degree in education. No… I deal with the shadows, and I realized that I am indeed a monster, but… I guess I had been one all my life and hadn't realized until now.

"Adomia!" The voice of Twilight filled my ear drums, and I looked over to see a flash of light, and her reappearing right in front of me. Catching me off guard, and slipping but not tripping over.

"Twilight… what are you doing here?" I asked.

"You weren't coming back to your home, and I was beginning to worry. I just got here, but I heard almost everything." She looked at the two deceased ponies on the ground, "So those are your parents huh?"

I nodded my head, "Yup… Do you mind helping me?"

She turned to face me, "With what?" her voice was riddled with concern which only comforted me.

"Take my mother, the one on the left, and follow me." I told her.

I hefted my father's lifeless body onto my back, and Twilight lifted my mother's. I spied a hill not too far away, with specks of snow.

It took us around ten minutes to get there, and I started to dig appropriate sized holes for them, even though they tried to kill me I felt like they needed proper burial. I managed to carve a two wooden crescent moons, and I placed them above the holes. 'RIP' was etched onto both of them, and I whispered into the covered graves, "May death be a sweet release from you." While this wasn't my traditional line, it was a death sentence that many assassins before me would say, and with a plunge of my father's sword so it stuck up next to his grave, I turned my back, and began to trot back to my home. The sun was now breaking over the horizon, and Twilight stopped me, "Adomia… what now?"

The dawn settled in my ruby eyes, and I said with determination, "Now… we head to Mors Vicus."

To be continued…

(Authors note: I regret nothing!)

"Remember, pack light, the trip shouldn't be long, but I just want to stay mobile." I told Twilight.

We started to pack after we buried my parents, I didn't have too much to carry, just my blades, and a saddlebag with my cloak in it and a map of Equestria. Twilight looked like she was ready to bring the whole library; she had books almost breaking her saddle bags.

Twilight let out a disappointed sigh, and started to take out some of the books. By the end the saddle bags let out a sigh of relief as they lost weight. Focusing her magic, she teleported the books back to the library.

I chuckled at this, and yawned very loudly, realizing I haven't gotten sleep at all yesterday. maybe a nap will do me good… yeah… a nap.

I could already feel the fatigue settling throughout my body, and I turned back to Twilight and said, "Hey, I'm going to go take a nap. Then head off to get the others, I don't really mean to sound blunt, but you can go home if you'd like, you haven't gotten much sleep either. "

She nodded her head and started to trot down the path back to her place. I watched for a few seconds as she got farther and farther away, and I realized she left her bags. I was about to follow her, but I knew I would meet up with her again, so I just took them in and placed them on the floor of my home, I'll leave them here in case she comes back

I got up to my room where my perfectly made bed was waiting for me to sleep on it. I've always been a big fan of sleep, only time of the day where I'm not worrying about something… Then again… when am I not worrying about something these days?

I was about to go to sleep, but I looked at a mirror and saw that I was completely filthy! Dirt and dried blood was packed into my coat, the bandage on my wing was a vile black color, and bruises were riddled throughout every part of my body as well.

Only one solution to this, a nice hot shower, I concluded.

I trotted into the relatively medium sized bathroom directly across from my room, and turned the equestrian steel handle until the water was just the right temperature. I took off the bandage on my wing and stepped into the barrage of steaming water.

I stood there for a bit, letting the warm drops of water wash all the grime and dirt away, I closed my eyes to enhance this feeling, and let my wing stretch out. I guess I wasn't paying attention because I didn't hear the sound of a pony opening my door and trotting upstairs. It was only after I opened my eyes did I see Twilight standing there in the doorway.

I jumped in shock and said, "Jeez Twilight you scared me there… uh… If you mind me asking… why in Equestria are you watching me… shower."

I could see something in her eyes, those beautiful amethyst eyes of hers. Want… My mind turned a little softer as she got closer, and she said in a whisper that only I could hear, "Such pain… Having to cope with everything… you need to relax."

I couldn't say something, my mind was complete mush as she got into the shower, took the already soaked sponge off the counter, and began wiping my muzzle with it. Making sure to get every single inch twice, I could only hear the rushing of the water, and see quick flashes of lavender fur. After my muzzle was spotless clean she worked her way around me and started to scan my wing.

"Can't even imagine what you must be going through." She said, her voice riddled with concern and sadness.

I jumped at the feeling of the sponge on my back, but settled down after a few seconds. Looking back I could see her working the sponge on my working wing, moving slowly, and thoroughly. I could feel it start to stiffen a little bit as she worked, and tried very hard to keep it down with some success. She giggled a little bit at the invoulentary rising wing, and finished up quickly.

Afterwards she began to wipe down the stitched up stump where my other wing used to be, and I kept flinching as it caused spastic bouts of pain. I sighed with relief as she finished up, and she turned me around so I could face her.

I couldn't help but notice her ravishing looks, her mane and coat glistened at the light of the room, she had a slight smile on her face, proud of her work I guess. Those amethyst eyes filled with exhaustion along with happiness. Her tail would occasionally flick back and forth, and overall she looked less like a pony and more like a goddess.

Her heavenly voice danced in my eardrums, "Something wrong?"

"I… um… you…" Was all I could manage out stupidly.

She giggled a little bit and kissed me deep and passionately, and I lost myself in the feeling. It felt so wonderful, and I couldn't explain it. For a few moments I forgot about my upbringing, my trials, everything horrible in my life that I had gone through all seemed to have melted away. I wanted to hold onto that feeling forever, but like all things in life, it must come to an end.

Twilight broke away, and got out of the shower, "I think I need a little nap too" She cooed, "I was up as much as you."

She levitated a towel over to her and dried off, and left after she finished. I stood there for a few moments, still dumbstruck by what just happened.

"Hey, Adomia, snap out of it." Fluttershy said, piercing the trance. I could hear her giggling as I dried off and moved into my room, where a sleeping Twilight Sparkle was waiting.

Now the act of somepony other than me sleeping in my bed would be met with a fate worse than death, but for Twilight… that was an exception.

I got into the bed with her, and, laying on my right side, let my wing drift over her as a second cover. I felt fatigue take over, and soon, fell asleep, Twilight at my side.
---
I awoke pleasantly, and with a yawn and stretch, let my senses come back into focus. Twilight was now gone, and trotting downstairs, I could see a note on the table.
It read:

Went to go get others; will be back at 1:00PM. Hope you had some good dreams; you definitely need those right now.

Love, Twilight

I decided to let Twilight take care of things, and I spent most of the time storing up food in some saddlebags, mostly apples, making sure all my equipment worked, covered my stump with a new bandage, and overall very casually preparing for a journey.
---
The six of us were all at my house, making final preparations when all of a sudden my cellar door burst open, we all turned to see who it was. Turncoat, leader of Celestia's guard hopped out of it, and was panting hard. "Adomia! Thank Celestia they haven't caught up to you yet." He managed.

"Turncoat… what is it?" I questioned in response.

"You need to leave for Mors Vicus now! The guards are on their way here!" He exclaimed.

"What guards?" Rarity butted in.

He was about to say something, then he looked over at Rarity, looking like her everyday self and he stopped. "Well?"

He shook his head and snapped back to his senses, "Yes, sorry," he took a breath and started again, "Celestia has sent some of her guard force here to take Adomia into custody."

I was feeling a little shocked, but overall I suspected this, "About time… I knew she didn't trust me, and now she has decided to show it."

I looked back up at Turncoat to see him admiring Rarity again, "Uh… I'm not a expert on love or anything, but I think he's infatuated with Rarity" Fluttershy filled me in.

I agree… Heh, looks like Turncoat found a very special somepony.

"Hey Turncoat, over here." I joked. He jumped a bit at my voice, and turned to face me again, "Why are you telling us this? Didn't she send you as well?"

He shook his head, "No, I managed to hear her saying something about my involvement with you, and has kept me out of it, but desperate times call for desperate measures, and I decided to delve into your art and eavesdrop a little."

I sighed and looked up at the other five, "Looks like we're going to have to head out now, Rainbow, Applejack," I pulled out AJ's greaves and Rainbows Amethyst armor, "I managed to pick these up back at Farrar's, I believe we're going to need them for this."

They took the items a little reluctantly, and I trotted over to the door, "Any idea skill wise on these guards?" I asked Turncoat, not turning around.

"She didn't send any Honor Guards, she sent mostly veterans and a few recruits," He
explained then I heard a nearly silent unwrap, "You might want this."

I turned around to see he had my crossbow in his hoof, exactly how I left it. Looks like Spitfire forgot to give me this back at the hospital. I took it out of his hoof, "Thanks for this and the heads up, I'll make sure your guards come back in one piece."

He chuckled a little bit and closed the cellar door, Until we meet again Turncoat. I finally thought.

After a few seconds of silence I slipped on my Jet – Black cloak, opened the door and said, "Come on, I don't think we have much time to lose."
---
The route we were taking north wasn't very dangerous, and lacked any sort of terrain complications; I guess we lucked out on that part. However, the journey would take a full day of non – stop trotting to get there, and I hoped the others would hold up. We were in the middle of a forest at the time, and it wasn't too deep, certainly no Everfree Forest that's for sure.

We were roughly seven or eight miles out of Ponyville when Twilight came up to me, "Do you think what Turncoat was saying back there is true?" she asked.

I shrugged, "I believe so, he sounded too genuine to send us into a trap, and besides it's me she wants you and the others are not on her agenda. If worse comes to worse, I want you five to travel to Mors Vicus without me, and take matters into your own hooves."

She nodded her head briskly, "Oh no, you're not leaving us like that, this is a matter that is yours personally, even though we are the Elements of Harmony-"

"I understand, you want to stand with me to the end, and I admire that, but we need to think practical, this is no time for heroism" I interrupted, and looked away from her,

"Even though I'm clearly the hero of this story."

"Uh… Adomia… who are you talking to?" She questioned in reply.

Oh wow, she heard that. Not as silent as I thought I was. "N-n-no one Twilight." I quickly stammered.

"And I thought I was the only one who could see them!" Pinky Pie exclaimed as she bounced in front of us, causing all of us to stop.

"See who?" Now I was the one bewildered.

"Just ignore him audience, he'll be back to normal after I'm done speaking." She bounced to the back of the group and all I could do is stare at her a few more seconds before… "Adomia… she's just being Pinky Pie."

That always seemed to be the answer with her and I accepted it, Just Pinky Pie.

We started up again, a slow trot we knew we would be traveling for a while, and had decided to go as far as we can today. Then finish in the morning.

I felt my left wing start to itch a bit, and I knew I needed to stretch it. After carefully unwrapping the bandage so I could use it again, I let my left wing stretch its full length, the charcoal feathers ruffling a bit at the slight breeze. Even though I couldn't fly it still felt nice to feel wind going through my feathers, it's something that only a pegasus can describe.

"Don't you ever get hot in that thing?" The voice of a tomboyish Pegasus called out.

Looking to the left I could see Rainbow Dash hover over to me, adorned in her amethyst body armor, the helmet was in her saddle bag.

"No not really, a cloak to me feels just as natural as not wearing one, same thing with my blades."

"What do you think we will find in Mors Vicus? Did the Fire Pegasus ever explain why?" She asked.

Twilight must've filled them in, good too, saves me an explanation. I concluded,

"Not really, all he said was that I would find my true purpose, and it looks like by the way Celestia is acting, she doesn't like it."

She was about to continue, but I stopped her to listen to our surroundings. It was faint, but I could hear the sound of hoofs hitting the grass, some were cracking the twigs, making it very obvious to where they were to one with trained hearing.

"Everypony, up in the trees, now." I told the five.

Even though I couldn't fly, I still had no trouble getting up to the wide assortment of trees of the forest we were walking through; the one with the most trouble was Rarity. Pinky just bounced right up, Twilight teleported, Applejack quickly climbed, Rainbow just flew up, and Rarity was standing there her head turned away.

"I simply refuse to get sweaty." She stated sourly.

I groaned and slapped a hoof to my face, Of course, this is prim and proper Rarity we are talking about.

Twilight could feel my frustration, and managed to levitate her up after a minute of concentrating. She was panting by the time she was done, and Rarity looked please she got her way.

"What's going on?" Applejack whispered to me.

"I could hear hoofsteps, they were getting closer to us, and I can tell by the noise that they're Celestia's guards. Looks like Turncoat wasn't lying." I whispered back.

"Listen up, we are going to send them back, not kill them, I'm not angry at Celestia for what she is doing cause I would probably be doing the same thing, but she's going to want her guard force ready in case the Cult of the Crescent Moon attacks. Limit casualties here, I don't want to see a single pony dead, slash at less vital areas, disarm them, whatever. Rainbow watch that strength of yours, remember it's enhanced from the armor." I explained to the five as quiet as I could.

Each gave me a nod, and Pinky was the only one who was looking sheepish, "Pinky… if you do not want to partake you can stay up in the tree, but as Turncoat said, desperate times call for desperate measures, and we might need your help. Maybe not now, but soon."

She shook her head, "Please don't do this..."

I put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder, "I'm sorry, but this is the only way."

We waited up there for what seemed like an eternity, but soon enough we could hear approaching hoofsteps, and one of the guards speak, "I saw them over here, and if I may ask sir, do you think we'll catch him?"

Must be a recruit. and pressed my ear closer to hear what the others had to say,

"Of course we will!" this one had a much deeper voice, you could hear his professionalism, "We out number him three to one. I don't think it will be easy, but by Celestia we're going to capture him."

Now looking down I could see the passing of the guards, their heavy armor making a lot of noise, and I inferred that they wouldn't be able to move very well. They're waiting for this, and I was about to deliver. Like a mountain lion I stalked my prey, searched for any weak spots that could easily be exploited. Watching the passing ranks, I could see they were all using basic guard armor, and their tops were covered in gold and silver. My muscles started to twitch, I could begin to feel the initial adrenaline, and I was prepared to jump... but… I stopped due to hearing the sound of swishing trees.

"STOP!!" Was all I could hear, and looking over I could see the place where Pinky Pie stood, now missing a pink party pony.

No! She didn't!

Looking down I could see her standing there, aggressiveness and fear in her posture. The guards surrounded her, and I had to drop down as well, I managed to knock one out landing hoof first onto his iron clad helmet, but didn't get far before I was caught into the middle as well.

The guards looked up into the trees to see the other four, and quickly managed to rope them with magic, keeping them from moving, and push them out of the tree. I quickly found myself roped, Pinky as well.

"Pinky! Why did you do this!?" I hollered.

"I didn't want to see any fighting! I can't take seeing anypony get hurt!" She screamed back, her voice cracked a little.

"I would have to thank you Pinky Pie, your action might've saved some lives in this group." I turned my head to the relative location of where the voice was coming, however found it hard as my head was flat on the ground. One of the guards stood out, a bit bigger than the most, unicorn, horn glowing, chestnut color, and a black mane poking out of his helm a little bit.

He levitated me, and there was nothing I could do to stop it, all because of Pinky's rash actions. "By orders of Princess Celestia we must apprehend the pony named Adomia Fetter. I can tell by the missing wing and dagger cutie mark that you're him."

There was only one way out of this… anger. I thought about cruel, nasty things, anything that could spur a pony like me into a fueled rage. I could feel the effects starting to work, as that same burning feeling spread throughout my body and hurt my skin. The fire inside was churning, and it demanded blood.

"Please don't do this!" I cried, "The cult is on the rise! They're going to attack any day now! They're your enemies not me, I don't want to hurt you! Celestia needs as many ponies as possible before they attack!"

"Humph! The cult is nothing to worry about; reports from the field say everything is going well. Celestia has ordered us to make sure you don't get to Mors Vicus." He scoffed.

Enough! a voice rang out in my mind that wasn't my own or Fluttershy's. In a fraction of a second I broke free of the invisible bond, and pulled the slung crossbow out from my back. Pointing directly at the guard, I fueled my rage through the magically enhanced bow, and fire filled in tiny cracks that led to the groove. Out of it, spewed a crimson fire, and I watched as the fire spewing bow engulfed the guard in flames. I felt my bonds immediately drop, and I pointed the bow to the ponies around me, "If you want to end up like him" I pointed at the now flaming corpse of a guard, "You'll leave… Now."

They didn't need to be told twice, and they certainly weren't expecting a crossbow toting, flame spewing, assassin pony. They immediately turned and ran, and I sighed with satisfaction, Only one death, better than having to kill them all.

I stood there for a few more seconds, taking in what I just did, and I felt the crossbow slip from my grasp and hit the grass below. I toppled over with it, completely drained of energy, the heat was coursing through my body still, and it burned like mad. The last thing I remember is being placed onto the back of a cyan Pegasus.
---
"Let's set him down here." I felt consciousness slip back to me, and it definitely came back when I was dunked into water!

"Wha! Where am I?" I sputtered.

"Not too far from where you fainted, we managed to find a river, and you were burning up so we decided to dunk you in." Rainbow Dash explained.

I sighed, "Thanks, I needed that… however I do believe getting my cloak wet was… unnecessary."

I didn't say it, but the cold wet water felt like the heavens after what I just bared. I looked at the group; all of them were looking back at me, waiting for me to say something. "Is there a problem?" I asked.

Twilight put on a happy look, probably to make me feel less awkward, but it was just too unnatural. "N-n-no, nothing!" She quickly stammered.

"They're a little afraid, I can tell…" Fluttershy said sadly.

Thanks for pointing that out I replied sarcastically. "Let me guess… you're afraid of me, correct?" I sadly questioned.

Applejack spoke up, "Of course we don't! Well it's just that…" her voice trailed off.

I laughed at this, "Applejack, I don't like being lied too, funny, since you're the element of honesty. Don't try and make me feel better with lies, I know what I am… I don't deserve sympathy, from anypony." I explained, I could hear the sorrow in my voice.

I stood up, "Come on, I think we need to cover a bit more ground before we call it a day."

I started to trot ahead, and Twilight wrapped me in a surprise attack hug, I welcomed it a bit, but pushed her off, "Twilight, like I said, I don't deserve sympathy."

"Well what am I supposed to do?" Her tone was a mix of sadness and anger, "Just let you stay in this sad rut of yours!"

"Twilight…" I couldn't say anything more, she had me cornered, and I just continued to trot forward to the north. Head down low, and spirit slowly breaking.

Can't she just let me be? I thought.

"Adomia, you need to listen to me." Fluttershy interrupted.

What is it now Fluttershy? Can't you see I'm busy? I quizzed.

"The way you're moping around all sad is pathetic, that's not the Adomia I know, the Adomia I know is one who killed Luna for the sake of ponykind, and he was invigorated to do so. This new sorrow filled Adomia is not the assassin I'm part of. Twilight's trying to help you cope, yet you refuse her help. That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever seen. Why can't you get it through your thick head that YOU CAN'T HANDLE EVERYTHING BY YOURSELF!?"

Her voice escalated to yelling quickly, and I realized she was right. I have been too blind to see it, but I'm an emotional wreck. While I was indeed shocked, I could feel truth in her words. I've been taking on too much, and looking back. I realized I really needed these ponies, especially more than ever.

I stopped and they followed, I looked up at them clearly confused by my action, I removed the hood that was slung over my face so that they could see it. "I'm sorry," I started,

"I've been so caught up in this pent up sadness and confusion to realize I need you ladies more than ever. It isn't who I am," I looked up at the sky quizzing, "I'm a pony who kills in the dark for the light, and I fight for what I believe is right, and no pony, not even Celestia will get in my way."

I trotted over to Pinky, "I apologize for yelling at you, we were just in an awkward situation and I couldn't process how you felt about this, while I don't think your actions were correct, you did, and you stuck by them. Just promise me you won't do it again."

She nodded her head gleefully, "Okie Dokie Loki!"

I put myself ahead of the group and looked back at them, "Now that we got that out of the way I feel as if we have somewhere to be, don't we?"
---
We trekked in silence for the rest of the day, and by the time sunset reared around we found a resting place on the top of a hill, I managed to find some sticks and create a small fire.

Fishing an apple out of my saddlebag, a little bruised from the trip, but otherwise crisp and delicious. The five were huddled around the fire, while I stared and watch day slowly change to night. I flashed back to my father telling me how I was damned; Am I really that dangerous to this world? I questioned myself. My mind drifted to the Fire Pegasus, I think that danger revolves around him… He said he was part of me, and I'm just confused about all of this. I'll leave it for Mors Vicus.

I sighed and didn't notice myself finishing the apple. Looking out onto the sunset I could feel a sense of serenity, and it was probably the best feeling I've had all day. I took in a deep breath, the fresh air felt amazing in my lungs, I didn't know why.

I didn't even notice Rarity sitting down beside me, "Adomia, can I ask you something?"

I turned my head, she was thinking about something, and I could feel waves of awkwardness emanating from her core. "Yes, what is it?"

She chewed her lower lip a bit, "Who… who was that pony who warned us about Celestia's guards?"

I tried hard from bursting out laughing from amusement, "His name was Turncoat, and he is leader of Celestia's guard force. He also helped build my home, good pony, his name is just a cover though, and I've never heard his real name." I explained.

A subtle hint of pink blush filled her cheeks, "Yes him… So that's what his name is… Ok… Thank you Adomia."

She immediately trotted away, Heh, love is such a funny thing. I concluded.

I trotted back to the group, "I'm going to go get a drink, and I remember seeing a river nearby, I'll be right back." I told them.

They all nodded in approval, and the moon finally rose when I arrived at the river, I placed my muzzle into the cold as ice water and drank, oh I drank. It felt like I would run the river dry, and I stopped when my belly growled as if saying, "Enough!"
As I was trotting back, I couldn't help but feel a presence nearby, however it had a strange aura to it. It felt… holy, and morally correct, and it creeped me out! I trotted back to the group, fire still strong.

Looking around I could see they set up three tents, each was a medium sized and looked like it could hold two ponies each. "I think we should get some rest." I explained to the ponies as I lay down by the fire, "We have a big day tomorrow, and we're going to need all our strength."

"Yes but, who's going to sleep with whom again?" Rarity asked.

"Don't you remember? We decided that ah go with Rainbow, you room with Pinky." She cast a playful glare at me and Twilight, "and the two lovers room together."

I could feel the familiarity of blush filling my cheeks, and it wasn't because I and Twilight were rooming, it was the fact that she called us lovers. I had no idea why I would react like that, heck… sometimes I don't even know my own feelings.

We didn't go to bed at the same time, I went first and trotted slowly into tent, and I could see my cloak and saddlebags were in there as well. I got myself nice and comfortable, and let myself drift into unconsciousness.
---
However… that was interrupted by an earth shattering scream. I awoke almost quickly as the sound itself, and dashed right out of the tent. There I was greeted with soul piercing, bright yellow eyes.

The strange figure lunged at me, and I felt myself knocked to the ground, sleep now washed out of me, and I was fully alert. I recovered quickly, and saw that my assailant was a Timber Wolf! It lunged again, this time intent on striking. I jumped back a little, and retaliated with a lunge of my own blade extended.

I could feel the blade slash down the bark of the ancient creature, slicing it, but not doing any actual damage. The Timber Wolf fell to the ground, and I quickly pulled out my crossbow, and unloaded a magical bolt straight into its muzzle. Due to the nature of the bolt itself, it pierced, far, and the light died in the creature's eyes.

The others came out, and I looked for the source of the scream. I could see a lump of orange in the distance, and a shape made out of bark in the distance. Applejack!

I motioned my foreleg over to where she was laying, and all of us galloped to our friend. We got to her, and I flipped her over. There were a few scratches on her face and body, but other than that she looked okay. She was breathing normally, but she looked like she was in mass amounts of pain.

"Why would Timber Wolves attack here?" I asked, breaking the silence that had settled over.

The others were huddled around her friend, and looking at the Timber Wolf, I could see a substance, neon green and oozing out of the wolf's mouth.

"Timber Wolf's are ancient creatures, and have been around even before ponies. They are actually furious nature spirits, and will do anything to protect their forest. They might've felt threatened by the fire that was blazing earlier tonight." Twilight explained.

"Adomia! You're going to want to see this!" Rainbow called out.

I trotted over to her to take a closer look at Applejack, she was conscious, but looking deeper into her wounds I could see a faint green glow coming from her chest. "She has Rootbite!" Fluttershy screamed.

Rootbite? What's that? I demanded.

"A very, very ancient disease, only carried by Timber Wolves, it sort of acts like rabies. Except… instead of it wasting away the mind, it slowly places its victim into a wooden cocoon, and they... die."

And you know this how? I questioned in reply.

"A long time ago there was an animal friend that had this disease, I had no idea how he got it, but nevertheless I tried to help it. Even with Twilight's magic we couldn't find a cure, and in the end I had to release it. It felt horrible… and I don't want to live through it again." She explained with a sad filled ring in her tone.

There has to be a way to counter this! I hollered silently.

Applejack moaned in pain, and I turned my attention back to her, "Applejack, we need to get you medical help. If I get moving now we can make it back to the Ponyville hospital and-"

"Adomia… listen to me… Ah'll be ok… We are gettin to Mors Vicus, and nothing is going to stop us." She interrupted.

Applejack then slowly proceeded to get up, she attempted to push herself up barely, but quickly fell back down.

I hoisted Applejack onto my back, and I told the others to pack up the tents. I could feel a hint of bark on my skin, the infection has started, and it would only spread more and more until Applejack didn't exist.

After all the temporary campsite was packed up, we set out in the cold night, heading forward towards our destination. By the time dawn broke, we had probably made around five more miles ahead. I could feel sleep washing through my body again, and Rainbow was noticing my decrease in speed.

"Here, let me carry her for a while. Try and rest up, you've been carrying her all night." Rainbow Dash said to me, destroying the silence that had possessed all of us.

I was a little reluctant, but went through with it anyway; she is her best friend after all. I felt relieved when Applejack's weight was lifted off my shoulders, and pulled out an apple to munch on. I tossed one to Rainbow, who wolfed it down quickly, and Rarity levitated one to Applejack for her to eat.

The orange mare looked at it; sleep in her eyes, tired from fighting the battle inside her, and ate it slowly. Looking her over again I could see the infection spreading, the bark almost reached her forelegs, and luckily it was spreading down, if it had spread up, then death would welcome our friend much sooner.

The sun finally reached its peak, and resumed pace after taking a quick water and food break. Our pace was now brisker, as the infection had now reached halfway down her forelegs. We were all filled with a determined silence, occasionally switched off carrying her. Pinky could barely take it all, she was crying silently almost the whole way, and I could only feel sympathy for her. This was really hard on her, what with the guards, and the Timber Wolves attacking. Luckily Rarity was there to help her out every once in a while.

I took much of the time thinking about my work, and everypony I've killed. Lives shattered, all because of me, many futures cut short, all because of me. I wasn't very sad about it, but rather curious, how would death treat me next time it came around? Would my actions send me six feet under? Murder is a serious act, but I've almost always done it for a good cause.

What about killing Fluttershy? If I hadn't killed Fluttershy, would all of these events happen to me? Probably not, I would've been killed sooner or later. But, what would become of the world? If I hadn't killed her, would I be able to reunite with Twilight again? Would the two of us meet? Who knows, I'll leave that for some other time.

We arrived at the top of a hill, and I saw many houses down below, they looked older than the ones in Ponyville, and there weren't many ponies down below. I would've thought the cult would destroy this place. I thought.

But I didn't worry about that too much; we had finally arrived at our destination, Mors Vicus. The place where my destiny was about to be revealed, and where Applejack's death, might happen.

To be continued…

Relief was all I felt as we traveled down the grassy hill into our destination. We had finally arrived at Mors Vicus, in hopes of finding out my destiny (or at least I hope) and finding medical attention for Applejack, who had come down with a case of Rootbite from a Timber Wolf fight. The infection had finally reached her forelegs, and she was unconscious. We reached the border of the town; however, we stopped when a threatening voice shouted, "Halt!"

A lone pony appeared from the brush, and I wondered how I didn't detect him. He was adorned in the most threatening, yet badass armor I have seen. There wasn't an inch of coat showing; all I could see was black steel. His helmet covered his entire head, and the blue lenses gave off the illusion of glowing. The only thing poking out was a violet unicorn horn, which was glowing slightly, a dark black broadsword was levitating by his side, and I genuinely felt threatened.

He pointed his sword at me, "You there, what business do you have with Mors Vicus?"

I turned to him, and let my hood fall down, "We come here because we need medical attention for our friend, you see she has Rootbite and-"

He shook his head slowly after I said the words 'medical attention,' "Leave, I thought you might've been a caravan with the filled saddlebags, but if you do not have any actual business which will benefit us, then you are not welcome here." He interrupted bluntly.

I got a bit closer, "Look sir, our friend is in desperate need, and she could die."

"I told you, you're not welcome here. I don't give a hoot whether your friend dies; we have our own problems here as it is."

"Oh? And what would those problems be?" I asked.

"Humph! Like I'd tell you, if you don't get out of here in the next ten seconds I will not hesitate to cut you down where you stand." He grunted.

I wanted to avoid confrontation, but looks like I have no choice, I have to do this, for Applejack.

"If it's a duel you want than I will gladly accept your challenge." I said.

"Who said anything about a duel? I'm just performing my job, but I'm always looking for another punching bag." He scanned me while saying this, probing for weakness and any other exploits he could pull. "Very well, I accept, enter our town, and wait in the square, I will be there shortly."

Good, we're in.

I nodded to the others, and they followed me into the medium sized town. It wasn't as big as Ponyville, but close. The houses were almost the same type as Ponyville's, except they each had an open fireplace on the front stone porch, and I wondered why.

The square was packed with ponies when I entered, all of them made a ring roughly ten yards across, most looked like citizens, while some were the guard force. They didn't look the same as the pony I was dueling, but were still adorned in the black steel body armor, and mixes of weaponry between them. Most of them were unicorns, while others were earth pony and pegasi.

Two things struck me when I entered the circle, one was the statue off in the distance, it was a statue of a pegasus all too familiar, the way it was carved it gave off the illusion that it was on fire. The Fire Pegasus? Now I know we're in the right place.

Second was the lack of Celestia's guards, or the cult. I would've thought some of them would be camped out here, yet neither of them were in sight. "Hey! You done yet?" My opponent, who I assumed was the head of the guard, entered the ring, and the ponies filled the gap left behind.

"Yes, I am." I stated,

"Good, now let me note here, if there is any interruption of this duel, then it will immediately be counted as a forfeit, and I'll have to kill you and whoever interrupted, on account of dishonor. Also, get rid of your crossbow, this is a clash of steel, not distance." He explained.

I nodded my head in agreement, and I handed my bow and cloak off to Twilight, who gave me a look of concern, but felt relaxed as I looked her back, complete determination in my eyes, I had come too far to die here.

"Look he's already injured!" One of the civilians pointed out.

"Going to be a quick fight, anypony care for a bet?" Another spoke.

Luna, watch over me. I prayed silently.

"Are you sure you want to do this? You could leave now and stay alive." he asked.
I looked over at Applejack, the infection now halfway to her stomach, and looked back,

"Yes, shall we begin?"

The head of the guard nodded his head, and unsheathed his blade; it glimmered in the sunlight with the intensity of a supernova. He pointed his blade and charged towards me.

He made the first stab, the blade flew towards me at a frightening speed, and I could feel the training behind him, I dodged to the right, and rolled under him while attempting to stab him on the underside. How foolish I was, the Hidden Blade clanked at the hard steel, but didn't pierce.

I rolled out from under him, and only had a fraction of a second to react before I ducked from a horizontal swing. The guard got up on his hind legs and kicked me, hard. I skidded on the ground a little bit, and my ears were ringing. "Is that all you can do?" He taunted.

In a fight like this, my speed is my best friend, but he is actually quite mobile in the armor. I concluded.

The guard kept on the offensive, pounding me with a relentless barrage of stabs and slices, the sword moved with freakish speed, even though it was a two hoofer. I couldn't focus on retaliating. I had to keep dodging, but I kept getting knicks here and there, and I couldn't keep it up for very long.

After dodging an overhead slice I took one of my own, and with a very reckless stab I managed to pierce and break off a chunk of his armor, right above his heart.

I jumped back a little from the guard, and he took a horizontal slice me, aiming to chop my head off! It would've hit except for the fact that my Hidden Blade was still out, and the magically enhanced blade held itself against the dark steeled broadsword. It was a clash of strength, and the guard was overpowering me. However his strength was better than mine, and he ended the clash with a push of his blade.

My foreleg was thrown to the ground, and I took a painful stab to my chest, drawing blood, and probably injuring my ribs. Yet it didn't pierce any organs.

I fell to one foreleg, and panted hard for a brief second before I moved again. Dodging a downward stab, and I could feel the burning on my skin. Steam erupted from the wound, and the unexpected rush of the nearly clear gas burned at my eyes, and blinded me.

"Steam! What in Equestria!" He exclaimed.

I could tell that everypony was looking at me with wide eyes, and everypony stopped doing whatever to look at the rush of steam coming out of my chest. I managed to open my eyes, and caught sight of the guard standing there briefly before remembering we were fighting. Charging until he was right in my face, he attempted to impale me upon his blade. Only a desperate drop to the ground saved my life.

The pain was worse than ever now, my entire body engulfed in inner fire, enhanced by the wound. I could barely take it, but I knew was the time to release and end this.

I got up and jumped five feet away at an unnatural speed. All the guard had to do was turn around, and in a fraction of a second I jumped forward, and everything slowed down around me. I arrived right at the guard, and took a stab at his heart, then another, and another. All at an ungodly speed, and appeared behind him.

Fire blazed the trail where I had jumped, and steam was erupting from all over my body. My bandage was now burned off, and my left wing was folded neatly on my back.

I didn't need to turn around, the guard fell to the ground, and the screaming of ponies caused me to realize I inflicted more than just a flesh wound, I had killed him.

I didn't flinch, and none of the other ponies dared to capture or even hurt me, they all just left, and went into their homes.

Some of the guards looked at me, and I could hear one of them mumble, "He… walks the earth again?"

Walks the earth again? What is he talking about? I only had about a few seconds
before my adrenaline faded, and I fell to the ground in pain. The wound I had was deep, I would recover, eventually. I felt Twilight and Pinky get me back onto my hooves, and I nodded them my thanks.

Overall, I felt like curling up in a corner and sleeping for hours. But I had a mission to do, and I was hell bent on getting it done. Looking back at Applejack I could see the bark was now spreading up her neck little by little. It also covered her back, only her Cutie Mark and hind legs remained the warm orange color of flesh.

"Well… that was some fight" an elderly voice stated.

Turning my head I could see an earth pony, old, and I mean very old! Wrinkles covered his body, and I could smell his age even from where I was standing, which was roughly four hooves away. He had the same colored coat as I did, the top of his head was bald, and streaks of gray mane were streaming to the sides of his face. His dark grey eyes had a spark to them, as if he was planning something devious.

"You there, what's your name?" He said; I was surprised to find that his speech was very fluent.

"Adomia Fetter." I replied, still as monotone as ever.

"Hmm… and why did you come to our small village Adomia?" He asked.

I turned so he could see Applejack, "Our friend is in trouble, you see she could die from this Rootbite disease and-"

He raised his hoof shakily, "I see, Rootbite is a tough disease to cure, but it indeed can, and I just happen to know of it. Please follow me."

How… convenient? I thought.

The elder turned and trotted off, further to the north, and we followed vigilantly. We trotted for about five minutes, and arrived at a very small cottage on the top of a hill opposite of where we came. He ushered us in, and offered us food. I ate mostly apples as they're my favorite. We tried to give some to Applejack, but she was unconscious, and I was starting to fear the worst.

"Don't worry about your friend, she'll be fine, however the final stages of Rootbite are setting in, she won't wake up until she's cured, or she's dead." He interrupted, and I realized I was looking at Applejack with a very concerned look.

"Over here." He told us, and showed us into a room, filled with candles, and many pillows for us to lie on. The floors were made of a solid birch wood, and there was a fireplace in the middle with a small bridge over it, I wondered what it was for.

"Please place your friend here," he pointed at the bridge and then at a small bowl of bandages, "and Adomia you can help yourself to those, you're going to need them."

"You want to cook Applejack alive!" Rainbow exclaimed, clearly shocked and a little angry at the elder's request.

He chuckled lightly, "No, but Rootbite is hard to cure due to it being old magic, so to counter it, we have to use old magic."

"Pardon me, and I don't mean to sound rude here but… you're an earth pony, I don't see how you can perform magic." Twilight stated a little reluctantly.

She has a good point, while anypony can use magic; you have to harvest it first. How is he going to get it? I thought.

Once again we were greeted with another chuckle, "Just place your friend here, and I'll take care of the rest." He looked down at an angle which overall gave me a sense of fear, "Unless you want her to die of course."

I wasn't going to argue, and neither was Rainbow. So she reluctantly set down Applejack on the bridge while I cleaned my wound and wrapped it with bandages.

The elder situated himself on the other side of the bridge, and propped his hooves onto Applejack's chest. Then… he spoke, "Ecnalab ni niamer syawla lliw esrevinu, eht rof ecnalab rof esrevinu eht yb rehtegot thgurorb setisoppo owt eligarf si Life elihw tnenamrep si Death." It sounded like complete gibberish, but as he spoke the bark on Applejack started to smolder! The bark that was almost done covering her body turned to a charred black, and eventually burned to ash leaving Applejack unharmed.

The elder took his hooves off and, as if on cue, Applejack opened her light green eyes, "Wha- where am ah?" She asked weakly.

Rainbow got Applejack onto her hooves, and all of us gave her a long hug. "Guy's ah appreciate the gesture, but… Ah ask again… Where are we?"

"You're in Mors Vicus my dear," The elder spoke, "You've been out for quite some time, the Rootbite in your system was really set in, we couldn't have waited much longer."

Applejack's features went dark, "Rootbite… that Timber Wolf… so much pain."

Rainbow drew her into another hug, "It's alright, and it's over now." She said calmly, trying to put as much comfort into her words as possible.

While this was happening, Twilight spoke up, "How did you do that?!" She exclaimed, most likely for her curious nature for magic, "I have never seen magic in words, and I must know, what type of magic is it?"

The elder turned away, "Well… It was a gift, passed down from a long time ago, probably before the rule of Celestia."

"Would you care to explain?" I asked.

He nodded his head, "You see, Mors Vicus is one of the oldest towns in Equestria, but not many remember how this town came to be, nor what's so significant about it." He cleared his throat and started up again, "Well, our original founder, Bartholomew Faber, was a pegasus with the intent of starting his own village."

He started to stare into the fire which was now blazing, "He arrived at this location, which was an open, untouched field, and he saw another pony standing in it, looking at the sun. After the other pony saw Bartholomew he offered to help, and ignorant Bartholomew accepted. The two began to clear the field, gather the wood, and start the village, but all throughout the mysterious pony never told Bartholomew his name, and one night Bartholomew got suspicious, and followed the pony to a cave on a mountain. The pony didn't even notice Bartholomew, as the pony went into what were two giant iron doors. But before they closed, Bartholomew slipped inside, the pony revealed who he was… He called himself Destruction, and before Bartholomew could escape he was burnt alive by the monstrosity of fire."

"That's horrible!" Rarity cried.

I was just curious, Monstrosity of fire? My guess is that this is the same pony in which our fates are intertwined.

"The village was finished, but with no pony to live in it, and my ancestor found this place for herself. When she arrived, she saw a complete being of fire in the middle of the village, he looked dead at her, held up Bartholomew's skull and said one word,

"Death."

The being disappeared in a torrent of fire, and she named this place Mors Vicus, which means 'Death Village' in Old Equestrian." The elder explained.

"So that's why you have the statue and the fire places, it's to please this… Destruction?" I concluded.

The elder nodded his head, "Indeed, and in return he lets us be, and even gave us this gift" He pointed to his throat, "My ancestor called it the Statera Cantus, or Balance Chant, I believe he gave it to her after she named the town, and it brings whatever it touches back into its universal balance."

Twilight was completely appaled, and continued on with questions. Meanwhile, I thought of the story it was interesting, a little dark, yes, but overall it felt fitting for a place like this. But two things were itching at my thoughts, "So is this your religion?" I asked.

The elder laughed, and dismissed Twilight, "Hardly! More like an everyday task that we have to do, and truthfully," He nodded us to get closer, as if somepony was listening, "It can get quite annoying sometimes."

"Also, the pony I fought, he said something about this town having troubles? But he didn't tell us anything more, do you mind telling us what they were?" I asked again.

"Ah that, you see a decent amount of ponies, around a hundred or more, have settled down close to us and demanded us to join their… cult or whatever, but we declined." He explained.

"and they didn't kill you!" I exclaimed.

"I was surprised as you are, but they just let us be after that, but that didn't stop them from stealing some of our food." He stated.

"What about Celestia's guard force? They were supposed to be here." I said, thinking about the orders Celestia gave Turncoat at the night of the flight show, and chuckled at the memory. It felt like centuries ago,

"Not too long ago we heard the clash of steel, but it only lasted a day. My guess is they were killed."

I felt my features darken, "Look… I appreciate healing our friend, and all that you've done for us, but I have to-"

"What you have to do is go up to the mountain, and enter the cave. That's where you will find your answers." He interrupted.

"How did you-" I started.

"Your little 'incident' at the duel, and I can see it in your eyes. You're a pony who has been neglected of answers for all his life, and was told to come here, you just want to know what all of this is about, don't you?"

This was starting to freak me out a bit, but eyes always seemed to reveal a lot of things about a pony. I nodded my head, and the elder pointed at the door, "Go now, bring your friends along too, you'll need them every step of the way."

I looked at the mares, who were standing there just as curious as I was, "Well then ladies, shall we?" I asked.

With nods of agreement we headed out of the house, to find the answers.
---
The mountain itself wasn't too treacherous, and there was a path all carved out for us to tread. I could hear something very faint in my ears all throughout the trip, and I felt a little worried, but overall I was determined to find out everything.

We arrived to the cave, and I looked out, it was dusk, and the sun was in between the mountains, I realized that this might be the last time I see daylight, and I took it in. If this is like anything like the Fire Pegasus has showed me, I know it will take all my sanity to stay alive.

We trotted in, thoughts starting to blur, sounds in my ears getting louder and louder, begging me to come in. I looked at the iron doors, untouched, no handles only a hole in which I placed my hoof into. With a twist the doors opened, and all of us went into the void of a room.
---
I looked over the forces I have amassed over these past few months, soon, very soon would ponies know and fear the name Nightbane.

"Leader! The door has been opened!" Tullias exclaimed.

I didn't look up at him, and I thought my general was just worrying about nothing,
"Tullias, we don't have time to worry about that, we have other ponies to worry about."

Plus I want a decent challenge, Celestia's guard force is far too weak for my amusement, but they are indeed vigilant. I thought.

"Besides," I turned to look at my general, "I left a group of around twenty ponies at our settlement, with orders to attack the temple when you give the word. Just use your magic to send a message, and they'll get moving."

My old friend laughed, "Ah Nightbane, always one step ahead of me."

Something was itching at the back of my mind, and I could feel doubt starting to creep into this pony I call my friend, and I also began to doubt him as well. I could feel dark thoughts creeping into his mind, grabbing hold and-

Gah! Snap out of it Nightbane, remember why you're here. I looked over at the temporary camp, settled on mountain, very good scoping point, and was big enough to hold all of us perfectly. You will finally get your revenge Luna! Your will, will finally be brought onto everypony in Equestria!
---
"Adomia, wake up." I rose up quickly, and gasped at the sight I was beholding. The Fire Pegasus, standing over me, staring down with those soulless slits of fire. I got up to my hooves and scanned the area, and was now confused even more.

It was nothing but fire and brimstone as far as the eye could see, and the smell of death hung thickly in the air, Am I in… Hell? I questioned.

"No, you are in The Void, the place you know as Heaven and Hell do not exist, there is only The Void, and this specific part." He held his foreleg out for emphasis, "Is my domain and I believe it is time to tell you about… well… you."

I realized his tone was different, much more innocent, and sounded like an actual pony. If I had been blinded I wouldn't have believed that I was face to face with a pegasus made of fire. "Alright then, let's start with something simple first, who are you?"

"My presence has been known ever since the birth of time, Destruction."

"Destruction? Destruction of what?" I pressed.

"Destruction of everything, I'm the one who takes away a creature's last breath, the one who causes another to bleed out, the one who causes another to die in a fire." He explained.

I felt scared, no doubt, but overall was still curious, "and what are you?"

"I'll give you a hint, separately we aren't known well, but when we are put together we create a force that is feared by many, one that every creature must face, the natural end of things." He riddled.

Only one thing came to mind, the force I've worked with all my life, one force that I have mastered its secondary art form, killing. Which was the art of, "Death…" I said.

Destruction nodded his head, "Yes, I am one fourth of the force of Death, don't you remember? I left those words in your inner conscience when you were caring for your friend."

That's right! When I let Fluttershy take over. I retraced the memory, it was blurry, but I remembered the four words: Destruction, Age, Disease, Darkness.

"So… what you're saying is that you, Age, Disease, and Darkness are… Death?" I asked, stupid question, but I needed everything pieced together.

"Yes." He replied bluntly.

I was completely floored with this, I would've never guessed that the force of Death would be sentient, I let my mind wrap around it and asked another question, "Why do I seem to have these… power spikes, whenever I get angry?"

Destruction paused for a bit and began to speak, "Do you remember the Nightmare incident?" He asked in return.

How could I? I didn't even recognize Luna after she was turned back to normal,

"Yes, what about it?"

"The creature you called the Nightmare was actually the part of death, Darkness. He is the creator of dark thoughts, and dark actions, but mostly sanity. He was envious of the living, and wanted to walk the earth too, but after he realized he couldn't in his normal form he got furious, and his own dark thoughts have corrupted him… or perhaps he's always been corrupted." He thought about it for a second and shook his head, "I digress, Luna was born with a piece of him inside her, and this allowed him to visit her in the real world, much like how I've been visiting you. Darkness implanted tiny seeds of doubt and jealousy in Luna's mind, causing her to envy her sister, and eventually lead to hate. She allowed Darkness to take her body partially, and for him to walk the earth. He doesn't want any creature living in this world, due to the fact that he can't walk on it, claims it's unfair."

I could only listen, and make sure every word stuck, "However the Elements of Harmony cleansed her mind, and cast him back to The Void, but a piece was still stuck inside her. That's why her magic was so strong when she fought you; there was still a piece she could tap into."

"Is this why Nightbane wants Luna's body?" I questioned.

Destruction chuckled, "Nightbane, interesting pony I must admit. Came to me for power, he wants revenge for the death of Luna. While I disagreed, Darkness saw this as another opportunity to exact his revenge on the world. I should've stopped it, but I let it go, so now Darkness walks the earth again. I've seen this coming for a long time Adomia, so I planted a fragment of myself into a pony that will have to rise out of poverty to fight Darkness, and put him back in his place."

He trotted to me, and placed a hoof on my heart, it burned a little, but I was able to bear it, "That pony is you Adomia; you must become my mortal shell to use so that I can walk the earth too."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing, but for some reason I knew this was what I was born to do, the spark inside me… was a fragment of him, and it was calling to be reunited with its owner.

"How can I trust you?" I questioned bluntly, "You've riddled my mind with sick visions, having to watch my friends die in front of me, maybe these are your wishes, and you want to do this while Darkness is the opposite!"

"Adomia, I gave you that vision because I wanted to test your ability to withstand pain, to see how much you could take before you cracked, and let's not forget your fall from Cloudsdale. Who do you think kept you from bleeding out or suffocating, you owe your very life to me." He responded.

I don't like these odds, but what choice do I have? I questioned.
---
Adomia has been out cold for the past five minutes, the temple doors are still open, but I can't focus on him, I have to keep magical barriers up.

The cult has attacked the temple, and are trying to get inside, I've put up magical barriers to prevent entry with Rarity's assisstance

"Twilight! How are you holdin' up!" Applejack shouted, the cult was using magical rams to break down each barrier, and it was becoming harder and harder to hold.

"I'm not going to be able to hold for much longer!" I shouted back.
---
"Adomia, please, this is what you were born to do; I'm not making this up!" Destruction pleaded desperately.

I've made up my mind, "Fine, I accept, but on one condition, I'm the one in charge, it's my body, you're just giving me the power."

Destruction didn't even hesitate, he nodded his head, "Makes sense, now, prepare yourself, this is going to be painful."

On that note he disappeared into a red mist, and invaded my nose, mouth, and ears. The fire inside started to burn my insides as it rejoined its master, I screamed in agony, my entire body was burning on the inside! Each organ was turning to fire, my blood boiled, I could feel fire bursting from my ears, eyes, and mouth. I couldn't see anymore, my hearing had gone out, the only thing left was my skin, which I could feel burning off, and… thoughts… slowly… turning to… nothing.
---
I awoke, the pain now subsided, and I noticed everything had a redder tint to it, I could hear the war cries of ponies, and could feel the fear in others. I felt my body surge forward towards pitiful barriers of magic. They broke at my touch, and the ponies on the other side didn't have time to react before they were consumed by fire.

I landed on the outside of the temple, and just closed my eyes and stood panting. I felt strange, my skin… felt different, in fact, everything felt different. Sounds were amplified, my sight was wider, my sense of smell was stronger.

I could hear screams of ponies behind me, all were mares, and I could smell their fear, and I snapped back to reality. "Guys calm down! It's me Adomia!" I pleaded.

"Y-y-you're not Adomia!" Pinky exclaimed.

"What are you talking…?" I stopped when I looked down at my hoof, it was now fire, "…about."

I scanned myself, and I knew I wasn't myself anymore, my body was now fire, my mane, tail, everything was now fire. I had now become Destruction…

"I told you, I needed a mortal shell, I didn't say anything about retaining your looks." Destruction sang in my mind, he was enjoying this revelation.

I'd been tricked! Well only slightly, but still! I could feel something folded on my back, and spread them wide. I was overjoyed to find two wings standing there! They weren't pegasi wings, these were wider, and almost spanned my entire body, and lacked feathers; it looked more like web than anything.

I faced the mares again, who were all cowering in fear, "Please guys… it really is me, I just look… different." I told them.

Twilight was the only one who moved forward, she looked into my new slits of fire for eyes, and I stared back at hers. I could see a mix between pain, confusion, but most of all… fear. I wanted to hold her, and tell her everything would be alright, but I was afraid of my new body, it might burn her, maybe even kill her.

If I could weep water, I would right now, as I realized I would never be able to feel the touch of her hoof again, or the touch of any other pony, I could feel sparks escaping my new eyes and onto the ground, burning it. I was now this… monstrosity, and there was nothing I could do.

I turned to face the sun, now almost down all the way, it looked beautiful, and I felt like retreating to the shadows, I was not meant to be out in the light. So this is what Cheerilee was talking about when she said she knew who I was.

(Authors Note: Please Excuse the line above, you'll get it soon, but forgive my friends slow writing)

"Hey… Adomia, you might want these." Twilight said finally, and I turned to face her again.

She held my folded cloak, my Hidden Blades, and my crossbow. I looked at them, "What can I do with these? I'll just destroy them." I told her.

"Actually Adomia, you think that, but really you can, because you want too. I have something interesting to share with you. *Ahem* Your skin is transparent and tougher than before, and it has the ability to remember objects, however you need to let your fire course through it, in each nook and cranny until it is nothing but ash, then you can summon that object at will, however it might take a bit out of you at first." Destruction explained.

"Also you never told me you had another pony in here! But, she's cowering in fear right now; she's actually kinda cute like that."

I busted out laughing, now that was something to get me in a good mood, Now wait a second, are you showing emotion? I teased.

"Actually I'm the sanest out of all my brothers, and actually have feelings too, while I do enjoy my work it can get lonely sometimes, you of all ponies should know that." he seriously replied.

I took my items out of Twilight's hoof, and placed my cloak on my body, "Looks like I'm going to need this more than ever eh?" I joked.

The others were now out of the cave, and now realized I was still the same pony, just different looking. Taking my left Hidden Blade, the one I got from Farrar a long time ago, If I just focus my fire… Aha! I was greeted with my hoof spewing fire through the leather gauntlet, and eventually it turned to ash.

I did the same thing with my crossbow, and I could feel its shape and use imprinted in my brain, it was actually quite fascinating. After the crossbow turned to ash Destruction said to me, "Meh, I'll see if I can calm her down later, anyway, now just remember the shape, it's use, everything you know about it, and it should come onto your hoof."

I did as he told, the other just watching me, I looked at my foreleg, remembering every stab I've made, every drop of blood that seeped onto the blade, all the steel I've blocked with the gauntlet, and I could feel my skin morphing into a small gauntlet, it was tight at first, but got to full size soon enough. I flicked my hoof back a little to see a small fire blade sticking out. It was a perfect replica of the original, and I held it for a few moments before dismissing it, I was breathing a little heavier, man did that take some major draining.

"Adomia help! This pony is going to kill me!" Fluttershy screamed.

"So what now?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Now just hold on a second, got to sort something out." I replied.

Ok, Fluttershy you're already dead, and Destruction, just what in the world are you doing in there!

I could hear the skidding of hooves in my mind, and Destruction started, "I'm not doing a thing; I just want to talk to her that's all! Jeez… first confrontation with another pony other than you in the past fifteen hundred years, and she won't even speak to me."

Fluttershy, I know he's scary looking, but he's a good pony, trust me… besides I think you're stuck with him, better get used to it. I told the frightened mare.

"O-ok, Adomia… whatever you say." She responded.

I sighed with relief, and turned my attention back to my living friends, "Sorry about that, little spirit trouble, I believe there's a lot to explain huh?"
---
I filled them in on what happened on the way back to Mors Vicus, and overall, I felt a lot better. My mind was finally at peace knowing about who I was, who I TRULY was. When we arrived back I could hear ponies gasping with horror, some gasping with surprise, but I noticed that the remaining guard force of about fifty ponies all stood in a line at the entrance.

"Something wrong gentlemen?" I asked the group.

One of them stepped forward, lots of scars, battle axe on his back, Pegasus, black steel armor covering his body, "I hope you don't mind us coming back with you, it certainly seems you're going to need everypony you can get."

Reinforcements? Hmm… I guess that'd be a nice way to show that I was on Celestia's side… but still…

I nodded my head in agreement, "Thank you, but I must ask, why do you want to come with me?"

"As you know we're not normal guards, we are more or less of an order that are sworn under Destruction, since you now have him; we follow you, Adomia the Destroyer." The guard told me.

"I don't know if the epithet is necessary, but if I know one thing." I faced all of them,

"I know that soon, the cult will fall soon. This I swear."

The guards nodded, and rooted in agreement, and I got to the front of the pack, "Alright then, let's be off then."

As we all trotted out of Mors Vicus I thought of that title, Adomia the Destroyer, it said everything about my physical appearance, and my power. But what it didn't tell was the fact that I would destroy, to start anew.

This world will be cleansed, whether it be fire, or blood.

To be continued…

"My eyes! They've stabbed out my eyes!" Adomia screamed.

I instantly awoke, fully alert, while this has happened before I knew if I didn't calm him down he would either hurt himself, or other ponies.

"Adomia… wake up." I said as I shook his fiery body, he was twisting and turning in pain, the slits where his eyes of fire should be, now empty. That happens when he sleeps, we've almost gotten back to Ponyville, and we slept in Mors Vicus after Adomia… changed. I remember hearing screaming, and slams against the walls. Bursting into his room, I could see his body lit up, but his eyes weren't, he must've noticed my presence, because he swung at me screaming that I stabbed his eyes out. I received a bruise on the side of my head, and luckily he woke up, probably from my screams.

I prepped up a little shock spell, and let the magical bolts weave in and out of his body, it did the trick once when he was in the hospital, so why not again?

"T-Twilight?" Adomia muttered, "It was another nightmare again wasn't it?"

I nodded, "Yes, but it's alright, you're awake now." I replied warmly.

He sighed and shook his head, "Same dream… but it feels so real… my parents… Luna… everyone I know, just watching as my eyes keep being stabbed out. They just watch, not happy or sad, just a deadpan expression on their faces. Not the worst dream ever, but definitely up there."

I didn't know whether to get closer to him, or leave him be. This new form of his, all fire, not a single piece of the original Adomia left in terms of looks. He acts differently now, and clings onto his cloak more than ever. I fear for him, he has so much thrown on him, I don't know how he is able to cope with it all. But this change, has really affected him, he rarely speaks anymore even I can't get more than a sentence a day. He looks at himself as a monster, and I try to reassure him, but that's not enough.

I got Adomia some water, and watched as he took hunger-filled gulps, I couldn't help but wonder how he was able to drink when his entirety was made of fire, tail, mane, wings, and body, all of it. I also couldn't help but notice how he glows dimly when he's tired, normally he'd be lighting up the tent we were in, but now a candle would give off more light. His mane is back to its medium sized nature, and traditionally covers his left eye hole.

He finished up the last of the water that I brought him, "Thanks, I needed that." He said. With that, he got up out of the tent, and stood on the hill where we were resting.
---
"You sure like the dawn a lot, don't you Adomia?" Destruction asked.

Wow, you're actually up before noon, congratulations! I joked.

"Meh, don't forget, you got to get back to Canterlot ASAP, if you started now you would be there by late afternoon." Destruction explained.

Sounds like a plan.

I still felt the last bits of sleep fade away as Celestia's sun rose, the indicator of a brand new day. Twilight was at my side, but not close to me, and I didn't want her to be. Ever since I had changed, I've tried to separate myself from her, because I know for a fact that we cannot be together.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Twilight started.

I shook my head, "I'm fine thanks" I needed to get away from her, just to clear my mind a bit, "I'm going to take a morning flight session, I should be back in around thirty minutes. After that we're heading out, so you and everypony else should be ready."

I jumped off the hill, and opened my web-like wings. The joys of flying rushed back to me in a wave of nostalgia, from flying with Spitfire, to flying away from Vinyl's Concert. The one thing I considered normal about me, now returned, and I loved every second of it. I wasn't as agile in the air as before, due to my wings being bigger, but I was able to get a lot more air with each beat. It took some time to get used to, but eventually I was doing flips, and some sharp turns. It was a little draining, but the flying caused me to temporarily forget about the nightmares.

"Glad to see you're in your element again." Fluttershy said warmly.

It's good to be back, I replied.

While up in the air, I pondered, why was I chosen to be Destruction's mortal body? Why just a random Pegasus from Cloudsdale? Then my minds flicked to Destruction, how much does he know about me? Why is he so intent on helping the living? Surely as part of death he would like to see the end of this world.

"Indeed, watching the death of so many creatures would fill me with glee. But think about it Adomia, what does death need to actually exist?" He riddled.

It took me a while to come up with an answer, partially because I wasn't paying attention to him, I'm guessing life?

"Yes, while death is permanent and life is fragile, we are complete opposites, but we are stuck in a balance. A balance in which needs to be maintained, and besides, the world is not meant to die off that abruptly. This world will indeed die, but slowly, and in the span of thousands of years. I wait that day with open legs."

Despite being a force of death, his words made sense; I would've thought a force of death would be obsessed with it, just not caring about anything else. But, he reminds me of myself in a way, I feel that we could actually become good friends.

"Heh, well I'm not that sadistic, but it appears you forget I can hear what you think, and the reason you feel that way is because I was with you ever since you were born, so some of my personality slipped into yours when you were born." Destruction explained.

I could hear the sound of a hoof pawing the ground nervously, "Actually, I have been very lonely, and ever since I started to appear to you, I felt happier, due to the fact that I wouldn't be alone anymore, in a way you are sort of like my Fluttershy."

I had to stop flying to take this in, and I realized that we had more in common than I originally thought, both of us were both affected by loneliness, even though I had Twilight and the others, I still felt lonely. I just have never gotten over killing Luna or my parents, while my actual parents never really knew me; they played a key part in my life. I miss Luna more than ever though, the one I would actually call my mother, I could feel sparks coming out of my eyes, just thinking about her. Even though she pushed me, I could tell she had a hard time not accepting me as her son. I remembered one of my first nightmares when I was about eight or so, and after I woke up, crying, she comforted me by just talking to me, assuring everything was alright.

"Did somepony call my name?" Fluttershy interrupted.

At that I started to laugh lightly, "Way to kill the moment Fluttershy." Destruction replied.

"You were just looking a little down." Fluttershy explained.

"Thanks, but I think me and Adomia here will be fine." Destruction reassured.

"I'll just leave you two to do… whatever you spirits do." I told the two.

I unfolded my wings again, and made for the hill where we were temporarily staying.

When I arrived back, the many tents that were spread throughout the camp were now gone, packed up in bags, and on the Mors Vician's backs. I perched myself on top of a small tree stump and began, "Alright listen up! Today we're heading back to Canterlot to help deal with the cult. If we begin now we should be there by late afternoon, but I know it's just turned dawn, and I'm sure you're all still tired, so I want everypony to fill their bellies because we will only be taking one extra break on the way there. So eat up now, and we'll leave in thirty minutes."

All of them gave signs of agreement, and some opened up their bags to an assortment of grains, fruits, and vegetables. Some ate them raw, while others cooked them using unicorn magic. Personally I munched on two apples; I've found myself liking them more day after day, and I believe it has something to do with my transformation into part of death, almost like a death god or something.
---
We were well on our way, and were at a steady trot. The Pegasus guard that greeted me when I came back in my new form had now taken the place as the leader, his name was Stoddard, trotted to the right of me, and looked like something was on his mind.

"Something wrong?" I asked him.

"Nothing at all Adomia, but… I'd never thought that a small cult could cause all this trouble." He told me.

"Oh you'd be surprised," I said with a laugh, "This cult isn't something to be trifled with, but their leader is the one I would fear the most. His name is Nightbane, and he was Luna's right hoof pony before she died, I'm not too sure about the cult's past before this, I do know they were around, but in way smaller numbers and they didn't do anything illegal. But Nightbane changed it, and turned it into savage, group of killer ponies with the intent of exacting revenge for the death of Luna."

Stoddard looked down at the ground thinking of what to say, "Well… have you thought that maybe they aren't following him for revenge, but instead following him because they fear of what he might do?"

That never even crossed my thoughts, and I furrowed my flaming brow when I dwelled on it.
"Hmm… you could be right, but do you mind leaving me alone with my thoughts?"

He nodded his head quickly, "Of course sir." He rejoined his own set of dark-steeled soldiers.
---
We finally arrived out of the forest where Applejack got Rootbite, and the beginning of our journey. I finally caught a glimpse of Canterlot. However my worst fears had come true… The mountain in which Celestia's castle stood… was now in rubble.

"No… no…" I heard Twilight say, I turned around to see her on the ground, huddled in sadness. I couldn't believe that an iconic part of Equestria now lay in ruins before us.

"Rainbow, I want you to get everypony back to Ponyville, Turncoat would most likely be there should Canterlot fall." I told her.

She nodded her head, "Alright everypony listen up! We're moving out!" She announced to the group.

I trotted over to Twilight, who looked like she was trying to stay safe by curling up, as if that would keep the realization away. "Twilight get up." I told her softly.

She opened her eyes, and looked up at mine, "Come on, we need to get to Canterlot, Celestia is alive Twilight, I know it, she's probably in Ponyville right now with the rest of the guard."

These words seemed to have calmed her down, and she regained her footing, "R-r-right," She stuttered.

"Do you have enough energy to teleport us?" I asked her.

She thought about it for a second, and nodded her head, "I can only get us so close though, we'll probably end up outside the castle."

Looking over on the hillside, I realized the distance we would travel, I could only guess around fifty or sixty miles away. "You sure you can do this?" I questioned her.

"Yes, I know I can." She told me, determination igniting her voice.

With that, she closed her eyes in concentration, and strands of purple magic started to swirl around her horn. When her entire horn was covered, she released, and I could feel a sphere swirl around us, and blink out of existence.

Trying to describe the feeling of teleporting is like trying to explain why the earth is round. It just can't be done, but imagine having every single atom in your body, twist, turn, shrink, and grow all at the same time, all while in complete darkness. That's teleportation in a nutshell, at least in my opinion.

After those seconds of limbo, we reappeared outside the ruined capital. The streets were ravaged, many home were either torn or on fire. Corpses of cult members and guards flooded the streets, but I could feel this… residue around us. I didn't need to be an expert in magic to know that some outside force was used here.

We proceeded carefully, and eventually ended up at the destroyed castle. Twilight tried to rush in, but my foreleg stopped her, "We don't know if any cult members are here." I whispered to her.

I went in first, scanning for any abnormalities. There must've been a large battle here, because black burn marks littered the walls, around ten or more cult members' corpse littered the ground. This place… It's hard to imagine that a month ago I came to receive a contract to save the Wonderbolts. I scanned the entire area; the second floor was obliterated, so there wasn't a lot left.

Me and Twilight entered the throne room. The glass windows were shattered, and the pieces littered the floor. I felt Twilight get closer to me, she was just about as afraid as I was.

I could see a huddled mass of white coat near the throne; I couldn't bring myself to believe that it was who I thought it was.

"Celestia!" Twilight called out, and before I knew what was going on she whizzed past me, and turned Celestia over.

I trotted up to her, and thankfully she was still alive, but barely. Her soul was starting to be separated, for my reaping. Her eyes went wide when she saw me and Twilight, but relaxed after she realized who we were, "Looks… like… you made… it to… Mors Vicus." After a fit of coughing up blood, which was a golden color she continued, "Sorry… but… I knew I… would die soon…"

"Don't say that!" Twilight screamed in reply, "Come on! We can still get you to Ponyville you're going to get better!"

"Twilight… my prized pupil… I'm surprised… you're acting so… illogically… I mean… look at me…" Celestia weakly replied.
Now that she mentioned it, I could see many stab wounds, and burn marks throughout her large body, her left hind leg stuck at a weird angle, and the smell of blood filled the air.

"I don't think… I'm going to be… living from this…"

Twilight looked away, and I could hear her sobbing, I wanted to comfort her, but couldn't find a way, my touch would start burning her. Even though I wanted to feel her embrace, my own body heat would cause her to burst into flames, even if she was using magic.

"Adomia… listen to me…" Celestia said, I turned my head back around. "I apologize… for thinking we could… win this without you… Nightbane himself… came here… he is… a much stronger pony… than I… He has become… Darkness… another fourth… of death… I sent my… guards to hunt you… because I didn't want… to face destiny… I thought… if I tried hard enough… I would win… how wrong I was…"

"Hey, don't beat yourself up to much Celestia, I forgive you, I would've made the same decision had this fallen onto my shoulders." I told her.

She laughed weakly, another fit of coughing, "Adomia… I need you… to do something…"

"What is it?"

"I need you… to recover… Luna's body…"

I flinched at the request, recovering Luna's body was the last thing on my mind, and I was more focused on stopping Nightbane. "Why do you want me to get her body back?"

"Please Adomia… I don't have much time… just get her body… back and take… her horn from… her head… like you did… with Trixie."

I was still confused on why I should do this, but who am I to ignore the orders of a dying Celestia, "Ok, anything else?" I asked her.

She nodded her head, "Take mine… as well… you'll know… what to do with… these when… the time is right."

I reluctantly put my hoof on her long horn; I could feel a flicker of magic tingling in it. "She doesn't have much time left, roughly forty seconds." Destruction told me.

I allowed my inner fire seep through my hoof, and had it fill each swirl, with one quick tug it came apart, the godly horn of Celestia herself, a horn that has stood for more than a thousand years. Now in my hoof, I could feel the magic even more now, attempting to find a new host. As if it had a mind of its own, when it realized I wasn't a unicorn it stopped feeding energy.

"Twilight… come here…" Celestia choked out.

I was keeping an internal timer going, she had roughly twenty seconds before her death. Twilight turned around, her eyes red, tears staining her cheeks, "My prized pupil… I'm sorry it has to… end like this… But… I need you… to take on… my role… you need… to become…. The princess of Equestria…"

"WHAT!" both me and Fluttershy thought at the same time, "But Celestia I couldn't… I'm not even an alicorn..." Twilight muttered.

"Maybe not yet… but… I've trained you… to carry on… my duty incase… something like this happens… I knew there… was something special about… you ever since… the day when you earned your Cutie Mark… A pony of… unbelievable magic… destined for greatness…"

I had an internal clock going in my head, she had roughly ten seconds before death claimed her, "There's a room… untouched by the battle… If you use a… basic detection spell… you will find it… when inside… sleep… there you will… receive my blessing..."

Five seconds… "Goodbye Twilight… apprentice of… l...i...f...e."

With that final statement, the ruler of Equestria exhausted her final breath, her eyes slowly closed, and she slumped. I looked over at Twilight who looked back at me, and I realized that she was now experiencing a degree of my pain. Almost instinctively, I wrapped her in an embrace; I knew that I could cling on to her for around ten seconds before the heat got to her. Those seconds lasted an eternity, as I poured all my feelings into her, trying to help her cope.

I broke away from her, and right on time, her coat was burned a little, and she was starting to sweat, but otherwise ok. I held up Celestia's horn again, it had a faint glow in the moonlight, "You'll know when to use this when the time is right." Those were Celestia's words to me, befuddling to say the least, and the words stung my mind as I placed it in a built in pouch on my cloak

I slung Celestia's corpse over my shoulder, "Come on… I think we need to get back to Ponyville Twilight."

I nudged her to follow, and after a few seconds of standing there she complied, and we took a slow trot back to the last place we called home.
---
It was still night by the time we got back to Ponyville, and I could see that it was converted to a town of war. Many wooden barricades were nailed in the windows of basic homes; some higher ones were converted into towers. Lines and lines of spears stuck out around the border, clouds also cluttered around the town, including a cloud about half the size of Ponyville hanging right above.

"You two, stop!" A voice rang.

Looking around for a few seconds I could see who the voice belonged too, a mare, my size, Pegasus, crossbow latched on her back, more advanced guard armor on, which included a helmet, steel shoulder pads, most of her body covered steel. She was slowly trotting towards us, more guards following.

When she got a certain distance, she halted the other guards and trotted forward to greet us, alone.

She looked at Twilight, and her eyes widened slightly as she recognized who she was, "Oh… my apologies Twilight Sparkle, you may enter of course."

I watched as she reluctantly moved forward, when she met with the mare guard she looked back at me, and I nodded my head. As if to say, "Go on without me."

Even though I glowed almost constantly, it was still tough to see my face and actual body, due to the nature of my jet-black cloak.

The guard saw the corpse of Celestia on my back, and now she was really shocked, "C-celestia… is she…?"

I slowly nodded my head, "She was slain by cult members, and Canterlot has fallen. I wasn't there; my troops arrived when the battle already took place."

"So… you're Adomia the Destroyer… right?" she questioned in reply.

"Yes, I need to speak to Turncoat." I told her.

"General Turncoat has set his base up in your home, however… he was in the fight for Canterlot, and took some injuries. A unicorn volunteered to take care of him… I believe her name was Rarity. She has become a temporary medic, quite a knack for healing if I say so myself." The guard explained.

Good to see everypony made it. I thought, "Ok, I'll go speak to him later, but I think we have a princess to honor."
---
Inside Ponyville, all of us are huddled at the town square. Guards, Civilians, anypony really, Celestia's body is placed on a wooden platform. I kept a flicker of flame going on my right hoof, ready to consume the wooden platform and the corpse on it.

"Everypony listen up!" I let a small wave of fire spring from my body to grab their attention.

"We've all witnessed a terrible tragedy, Canterlot has fallen to the cult, and our beloved Celestia has fallen. However-"

"Get off the stage you monster!" A mare screamed at me, only the ring of guards kept her back from jumping on me.

"Ah yes, you note my appearance," I proceeded calmly, "Fine then, if you can recognize my voice, then you'll know me as Adomia Fetter. However I have a separate title, many of you ponies called me Kuriokaze, or the Black Wind."

Gasps were heard throughout the crowd, and mumbles of uncertainty left out of their mouths, "As you can see, I've changed, drastically. My old body is now sitting on a cold stone floor, miles away from here. What you see now is my true form, one that has been dormant inside me, festering until it reached a boiling point. I am now also one fourth of Death, Destruction to be exact."

More mumbles, and I knew they weren't going to get it. The sight of me was clearly something you didn't see in a lifetime, "I digress, Celestia ruled for a thousand years, but like all things in life it must end. But we're not hopeless, in her final words she told Twilight Sparkle to take her role, and before any of you say anything. I will not hesitate to burn you into a crisp."

All of the ponies now backed up a few feet, "Woo! Go dictatorship!" Destruction sung. Twilight stepped up onto the platform, and I stepped aside.

She whispered in my ear, "Well… I really don't know what to say… normally I would've prepared a speech like this, with hours of rehearsing, but I guess I'll have to wing it, won't I?"

I gave a quick nod and she let out a sigh of nervousness, "Uh… Hi everypony." She started, "I-I know things are looking bad… but…" She looked at me, and saw Celestia's horn dimly glowing, I saw a spark light up her eyes, and she knew what she had to say. "But we now have a new mission, we have Adomia now, and he's the one who will fight Nightbane. As you can see, he's changed dramatically. Nightbane has as well, Celestia told us when she was dying that Nightbane had changed into Darkness, or in simpler terms, has become Nightmare Moon times twenty, roughly speaking. Now Adomia is the only one who can compete with him, all we can do is keep his cultists at bay. Do I make myself clear?"

Nods, salutes, and whoops went throughout all the ponies there, and I looked at her with satisfaction, Perfect, couldn't of said it better myself.

With that, I released the fire building in my hoof, allowing the flames to slowly build until it consumed the wooden platform, but before Celestia's body could burn I burned a hole large enough for the corpse to slip through. The other ponies didn't see a thing, so they thought our leader had burned in the fire, when in reality I will bury her in the royal graveyard. "Don't you think the cult will take her body as well?" Destruction asked.

Not really, unless they want a zony Celestia stumbling around. I replied.

I slipped into the fire and managed to slip away with the body back to my place which was in a deeper part of Ponyville.

I placed her body in my cellar, I would bury her later. When I emerged, I could hear the sounds of two ponies talking, sticking my fiery ear up to floor board (I was hovering by the way); I could make out what they were saying.

"What if you had died!? What would we have done then!?" A feminine voice shouted.

"Calm down… I'm fine now, just need a little bit more bed rest, and I'll be back on the field in a few days. Besides, Adomia is back, this will make our lives much easier."

I recognized this voice, it was Turncoat, leader of Celestia's guard, a good friend of mine, Does he really have that much faith in me? I questioned.

I slowly tip hoofed my way up the stairs, to listen in more on the conversation. "I know you trust him a lot Turncoat, but I still don't, I'm aware he was tricked into killing Luna, and has been working with Celestia, but you can't hide an evil aura." The mare explained.

"Did you sense any evil in him?" Turncoat asked.

"Well… no… what he is doing now isn't evil, but I fear-" She stopped when she heard the door opening.

I stepped into the room, and flung my hood back, "Heh, good to see you're still alive Turncoat. Rarity fixing you up good?"

At the sound of her name, Turncoat developed a slight pink blush on his cheeks, "Adomia, still haven't changed a bit… at least on the inside." He replied sarcastically.

I looked at the side of his bed, and saw Cheerilee Justus standing there. "You again!" I exclaimed.

"Same goes to you." She calmly replied.

I let out a sigh, "Should've known, the only pony that can sense evil is you. Have you come to slay me, as your goody-two hooves code says?" I spat.

"My code forces me to do whatever is morally correct; killing you out of the blue would be against it. Besides," she turned her head away, "I would want more of a challenge."

I huffed a little in anger at her claim, Is she seriously challenging me!?

"Oh, and you can thank me for getting everypony out of Canterlot. At least I don't go off and chase after their desires." She shook her head, "Assassins, why did have to be an assassin?" she muttered.

I flared internally, filling the room with a bright glow for a second, "Speaking of which, you do know she's dead right?" I stated, working hard to restrain myself from causing her to 'accidentally' combust into flames.

"I could tell, since we are both connected loosely."

Turncoat decided to speak up, "I hate to interrupt, but Adomia, What are you?"

"Just calm down Adomia, Cheerilee just doesn't approve of what you did, however she doesn't know you've had a severe case of internal strife, just explain that too her and she might warm up a little." Fluttershy suggested.

I let the light in me die back down to normal levels, and Cheerliee started "To answer your question Turncoat, he is the mortal shell of Destruction, one fourth of Death. Much like how Nightbane is now Darkness, another fourth, however," She eyed my body, scanning my new form, "He appears to be in complete control over it, how is that even possible with such a weak spirit?"

Oh you are so asking for it!

"Actually the better question is, what's stopping him?"

"Nothing, because he wants to save this earth along with the rest of us." I stated bluntly.

"That's crazy talk!" Cheerlie exclaimed.

"No… it's not, it's logical thinking, something that an assassin perfects, while a paladin just follows blindly."

"Yeah… you REALLY thought logically when you killed Fluttershy for almost no reason." Cheerilee sarcastically replied.

Now that was the last straw, I've helped Equestria so many times, yet the one time I kill an innocent I'm forever remembered as the serial killer! I flung my cloak onto the floor, and before she could react I was on top of her, fiery blade extended far enough to reach her throat, "Don't you EVER bring that up! That holds no merit anymore!"

She pushed me right off like I was nothing, I was a little surprised at her strength as I landed back onto my hooves, she proceeded right past me and stopped at the doorway, "I'll see you on the battlefield… assassin." She then closed the door, and I didn't speak until I couldn't hear her hoofsteps.

"Mares… I'll never understand them." I muttered.

That got a good natured laugh from Turncoat, "You and me both, so Adomia, how come you got the upgrade?" He joked.

"I've had a pretty crappy life so far, looks like the universe is paying up for it." I replied with a laugh.

"I appreciate the extra troops; we've needed more these days. Their very well trained, better than most of our veteran guards." He sighed, "The cult has gotten bigger, last time we checked we saw around a hundred ponies, but now… There's around five hundred. Also, they've been using dark elementals as extra troops." This doesn't sound too good. I thought, "Could you care to explain?"

It took around an hour, but Turncoat explained that the cult members have been using dark elementals as extra troops, hellish creatures, they feel no pain, and they know no limit. All they want to do is kill. They are far tougher than a normal pony, and even will collapse when injured enough, causing an explosion capable of wiping out five to six ponies if they are not careful. He guessed that Nightbane is summoning them from somewhere, and I was thinking the same thing. Seeing as how I can now control fire in ways no pony has seen, and based off of Destruction's description of Darkness, it appears that Nightbane can control more than just ponies minds.

I could tell he was tired when he finished, it was in his eyes, "Alright Turncoat that's enough, you just get some rest." Then I remembered his infatuation with Rarity, "Oh, and go easy on Rarity will ya? She's a delicate one."

The blush on his cheeks spread through his face, and turned a scarlet red color, "That obvious huh?" he asked.

I nodded my head, "You know she probably likes you too right?"

That got his attention; the sleep now temporarily held back, "Are you kidding? I doubt it, she seems so high class, and she probably doesn't have time for… just an Earth Pony like me."

Now that got a laugh out of me, "Yes she's very classy, but you know mare's they love a stallion in uniform. Also, you're the leader of this army! How could she not fall for you? For the love of the deceased Celestia she personally volunteered to take care of you, now that just reeks of infatuation."

Turncoat shook his head, with a good natured smile on his face, "I'd never thought I would be getting love advice from a part of death, let alone an assassin who only worked by himself for most of his life."

"Well, I'm not completely anti-social." I told him, but something struck my mind, "What I don't understand is this, it takes around sixteen hours to get to Mors Vicus, so my question is this… How long have I been gone Turncoat?"

His expression changed more to a depressed state, "You've been missing for two weeks, we thought you died."

My jaw drop, What! How is that even possible!?

"Sorry to inform you now, but even though there are separate parts of Death, we each possess bits of our own powers, and due to my presence there. I… might've put Mors Vicus in a temporal flux, causing time to move faster there." Destruction explained.

I noticed that my jaw seemed like it was hitting the floor, and brought it back up, Well that's just inconvenient now isn't it?

"Turncoat, I'm going to call it a night, I haven't had too much sleep." I quickly made up.

I turned and left the injured general to sleep, and quickly made myself a warm, savory, delicious, Apple Turnover before crashing on my couch, and taking a well deserved rest.
---
*The next day*

"Adomia, that's extremely sexist!" Rainbow Dash hollered at me.

"No, it's not, I'm not saying you five are incapable of defending yourselves, you proved that when we fought Luna, but you are way too important to be simple field soldiers. You should stay here, and help anyway you can, but leave the fighting to me and the soldiers, it's our job to die." I explained calmly.

The soldiers were leaving, and I was the last to leave the safety of Ponyville, I wouldn't be the first line, but the final. We decided that morning, that our forces will work on taking down as many as possible before casualties get to high, and leave the rest for me. Our target was the cult general, Tulias, he stays back, insistent on killing ponies from afar with a two – hoofer crossbow.

"The plans have already been made, there's nothing we can do now." I turned my back on my friends, "Don't worry, I die hard."

Twilight gave me a quick surprised hug that lasted for two seconds, "You better come back…"

When she broke away, I looked at her to see that she had started to burn… all because of my overheated body, and the fact I wasn't expecting it so I burned her more than usual. She attempted to hide the pain, but failed at doing so, I could see it in her eyes. I didn't even respond, I just trotted slowly with the other troops, out the north, to a battle I've been itching to fight in.
---
I watched on a cliff with a unicorn that sent telepathic messages to the troops deciding what to do. The carnage was unbelievable, ponies everywhere getting stabbed, slashed, set on fire, killed in any way possible. Blood was starting to soak the ground, and my more sadistic side was reveling in it, I just wanted to jump in there, and use my power to its full extent. Slowly watch as ponies, friends or foes, die around me. Even though I regret what I did to Fluttershy, I always did enjoy the killing, the adrenaline, watching as they took their final breaths it gave you a sense of superiority and power.

While the Unicorns and Earth Ponies fought on the ground, the same amount of heat was in the air as well. Peagasi fighting other pegasi, some of them standing on a cloud and sniping down below, others using other convoluted weapons that produced a loud bang sound, I've never heard anything quite like it. The only one who wasn't using a ranged weapon was Stoddard, and I watched has he chopped away at ponies left and right, whether in the air or on the ground.

I was surveying the area, for any spots that could use my support when I saw a flare of light to the left. Looking over, I saw Cheeriliee taking on twenty or more cult members, combined with dark elementals. My eyes went wide as her sword transformed into a glaive with chain, and she started to swing it around, slicing anypony who would dare get close. Her combat skills were amazing, and the amount of light she was giving off I could feel from here. But… her energy was going down quickly; she entered what you would call an overdrive state, if she doesn't kill all of them… I was afraid she would die herself.

I started to fly towards her, and it would take around thirty seconds before I would reach her, but by the time I reached around the fifteen second mark, she had already killed all the elementals, and cultists. However… she was collapsed on the ground, and wasn't moving.

If that wasn't bad enough, a cultist looked out, and was preparing to kill the paladin, and I wouldn't be able to stop him!

Right about he took the stab, he flew away from her, and I reached the ground, looking over at the cultist I could see a small metal object etched into his bloody, deceased, head.

"Told ya I'd help you." A western voice whispered.

The voice reminded me of Applejack, but it was too masculine, but not low enough to be Big Mac. Turning around I could see a yellow colt, with a cowpony hat on top of his simple auburn hair, and he had the same color of eyes as Applejack.

Another pony also stepped out, this one I knew a little bit; it was Berry Punch, the one I swore never to have another drinking contest with again.

I could see more cultists headed our way, and I stepped closer to the knocked out Cheerliee, "You two!" I barked, "Make sure she gets behind lines again, I'll hold them off."

I could hear the galloping of hooves as the two left the battlefield for the forest nearby with Cheeriliee, Now time for me to have some fun.

We decided a signal to fall back would be a flare, and with my foreleg raised released a ball of light into the air, signaling a retreat.

Our troops trotted backwards, making sure that everypony on our side was safe. When they successfully made their way off the battlefield, I began my little slaughter.

I decided to burn off the four cultists heading toward me with just a flash of my eyes. I didn't watch them burn, but instead took flight, I managed to see that we had taken out roughly three hundred cultists, and now it was my job to take out the other two hundred.

"It's Destruction! Everypony retreat!" I heard the cult general, Tullias, order his troops.

Oh no, I've waited too long for this. I thought maliciously.

Mustering up most of my strength I released it through the ground, creating pillars of flame, cooking alive anypony who was unfortunate enough to stand in it. The screams of agony was music to my ears.

Summoning my bow, I surged more power into it, releasing a barrage of bolts spreading in all directions.

They weren't even fighting back! They were so bent on retreating, that they didn't even care how much they lost, this was going to be a piece of cake!

Looking farther away I could see the general galloping for his life, but with a perfectly aimed shot I nailed a bolt into his head, knocking out a huge member of the cult, permanently.

I was feeling a bit weaker, and decided to land on the ground, save as much energy as I possibly can. Feeling some energy return to me, I summoned small balls of light to my hooves, four in all, but these weren't flares. Throwing them past the retreating cult, the embedded into the ground, I stood there and waited for that delicious explosion to happen.

Happen it did, when they realized there was a bomb of fire waiting for them, it was too late they were set off, and almost all of them were engulfed in the destructive flames.

I wanted to keep going, I wanted to kill everypony! I didn't care who it was all I wanted to do was kill! Whether by fire or a slice of a blade, I wanted to hear their screams, to feel their blood, to stand over their lifeless corpse as I- "Adomia! Don't lose yourself!" Fluttershy screamed, disrupting my thoughts.

That knocked my sanity back into place, and I realized I let myself get a bit too carried away, I let the other members leave, only around seventy to seventy five left, spare their lives for now. I turned my back on the battlefield, and slowly and chillantly trotted off.
---
I really didn't know what to expect when I got back, but when the adrenaline faded I felt like I held a train up with my hooves for four hours, my muscles ached… wait… I'm made of fire… Do I even have muscles?

"Yes." Destruction answered.

My breathing became quicker and shallower; all I wanted to do was go to sleep really. When I entered the town I was greeted with dead silence, and I knew why.

While we may have taken out major members of the cult, we never wanted this war to begin with. I realized everypony in here was all feeling sorrow for the souls who died, whether cultist or soldier. I was used to small amounts of murder, but this was just a slaughter, and it was completely pointless.

I felt anger at myself, how could I have let myself get so carried away! I probably killed so many who didn't deserve it! Even if they did enter the cult, that isn't a crime in itself! I let myself forget every code of conduct that made me an assassin. I had a hard time believing I was one anymore.

"Just go get some rest Adomia, you did well today." Destruction told me, with what was supposed to be a soothing tone, but just sounded awkward. But he was right; a nice night of rest would be good for me.

Twilight was giving a speech on how well we did, and how close this fight is going to end soon. I listened until she started to speak about me. I turned around and made way for my small home.

I was about to open the door, but something felt… amiss… I couldn't explain it, but my gut told me to go in quietly. So I did, and as I slowly tip-hoofed up to the second floor, and I could hear the sound of two ponies talking, "There, that should do it, now let's see if we can get you on your hooves." I instantly recognized the mare speaking. Rarity must be testing out Turncoat's injuries, I concluded.

"This could get quite interesting, wouldn't you say?" Destruction popped in.

Oh yes… yes indeed. I agreed as a devious smirk spread onto my face.

I arrived outside my room, and silently opened the door a crack. Inside I could see Turncoat standing up with the support of Rarity. "You know… it's awfully kind of you to help out an old soldier like me." He said.

I could tell by his stance he was in pain, and Rarity could see it too. She lowered him into a chair on the other side of the room, "Well, you actually look quite… handsome for being an old soldier."

Then the two did what I was waiting for, Rarity placed her hooves on the arms of the chairs, putting her on top of Turncoat as she lowered her head in for a kiss.

And kiss they did, it was a full make-out session between the two! I just sat there admiring them, and was happy to see two of my friends find love in their life. But like all things in life… it has to end… so why not end it, Adomia Fetter style!

Instead of opening the door really loud, I calmly just pushed it open, and as I was halfway across the room Turncoat opened his eyes to see me with a smirk on my face. His lustful expression was replaced with shock, and I said to the two, "I'm fine with you two hanging out in here, but please keep it down." I jumped onto my bed, "I need to grab some sleep."

To be continued…

*23 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

"Hey! Adomia! Wake up!" Destruction yelled at me.

"Oh come on Destruction, just a few more minutes…" I groaned as a teenage colt would.

"Look I enjoy sleep as much as the next piece of death, but really, it's around ten in the morning. We're not going to be fighting until much later, but you still need to check on our forces, get the casualties. Also, check on Cheerilee, last time I heard she was in the library."

I fully awoke halfway through his ramble, "How in the world did you think all of that?" I asked out loud.

"Simple, I'm smart." He replied.

I let out a small sigh; today was going to be one of those days.
---
I trotted around Ponyville to see if I could find Turncoat or Stoddard at the least. After searching for Turncoat for a few minutes I guessed he would be spending time with Rarity. I managed to find Stoddard and his troops gearing up, "Going somewhere?" I asked him.

"Ah Adomia, I'm sorry to say, but we have decided to head back to protect Mors Vicus. We don't know if the cult will break off here and try a smaller village, and we want to be ready." He explained.

I nodded my head with approval, "I understand, thank you for all your help. We probably would've lost a lot more without you." Then a thought raced across my mind, "What about your injured? Do you think they can make the journey?"

"Some of us took some minor injuries, but that's it really. We're probably the lucky ones, last time I heard, Celestia's troops lost around fifty ponies, and three times as much were wounded." He told me.

I don't like the sound of that… I thought, "Me neither…" Fluttershy responded to my quick thought.

I stuck my fire infused foreleg out to the battle hardened Pegasus, "Safe travels Stoddard, may your blade bring peace on the coldest of nights."

He shook it briefly, "Thank you, I'll leave everything to you."

After that I watched as the fifty Mors Vician's trotted off north, back to their home town of death.

I trotted around towards the library, but stopped when I heard a voice call out my name. Turning in the direction of the sound I found Twilight- Oh wait, Princess Twilight trotting towards me, the others in tow.

"Twilight… What do you have for me?" I asked the newly appointed princess.

She was a little shocked at the question, "Can't I just come over for some small talk?" She asked.

I tried to remain as business-like as possible, but was quickly crumbling at the cute sight her face in a look of confusion; I needed to get away from her. As much as I loved her, I needed to be away from her, I couldn't look her in the eye anymore.

"N-n-no… I have to… um… go find… Cheerilee! That's it! Cheerilee," I quickly stammered.

She looked a little disappointed, "Alright then… bye Adomia." She replied.

After I left the mares I let out a little sigh of relief, Too close, I'm sorry Twilight, I really am. I thought sadly.
---
*22 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

The familiar smell of books flooded the library as I entered; all of them were still neat and organized. I'm guessing Twilight hasn't had a study session in a while. I concluded.

"Do you need me for something?" The commanding voice of a mare penetrated my eardrums.

The source was Cheerilee Justus, looking just as bad as she did on the battlefield, I could feel the anxiety in this divine warrior. Her coat was losing its color a bit, and while a cheerful expression was on her face, I could feel that she was sapped of energy.

"I just wanted to see if you were okay." I said with a hint of concern.

She chuckled weakly at the words, "In ways of injuries I'm fine, but… I've never felt holy energy like that before… Whatever happened on the battlefield burned me out, and I'm surprised I was still breathing after what I did."

"Yeah… that was amazing what you did out there."

She actually cracked a smile at the statement, "You know when I first heard of what you did, I thought you were some maniac, my sister even agreed with me. But now… having all explained by Rarity and Turncoat, I realized that you have been deceived so many times in your life, and I think I know why."

Now this interested me, I've heard many ponies talk about my past with sorrow, but this was new, "Okay, then why has my life been like this?"

She fished out an old tome, much like one of the diaries of an assassin that I read when I was younger, "This is the diary of one of the former paladins of my order. I fished it out because I was trying to find anything out about Darkness. I managed to come across this, and it says some things that are quite interesting," She cleared her throat and began, "Day 1: It has been one day after the stop of the force of death, Disease. It has also been one day after the death of my dear friend Barnarbus, who was completely immune to the virus that had spread over the land. I believed him, but it was shattered after he came drastically sick after Disease was driven back. I had no doubt it was the same virus, but still… It didn't make any sense, that the moment after we defeat Disease; Barnarbus dies in front of me. The land is at peace and recovering, but my curiosity is stronger, this isn't over, I've started this journal to figure out why he died."

Cheerilee was breathing heavily, and was starting to fall over, I managed to catch her and drag her to a table, She must be really exhausted… "Easy there Cheer, we don't want you fainting on us again." I told the frayed Earth Pony.

She was about to strike back a retort, but stopped and thought for a second, "You're right, this story has a point though, the pony who wrote this was a paladin named Charlamane, and he spent the remainder of his life trying to find the answer, and eventually he did. Here, listen to this."

She picked the book again and started to read, "Year 30 Day 320: This is it… my final journal entry, my quill is wobbling at the thought, for over thirty years I have searched for the answer for Barnarbus' death, and I finally found it. When all hope was lost, Terra enlightened me with the knowledge, she told me of how that was what his life was for. The fight against Disease was tipping the universal balance in favor of Death taking over Life, and so, in defense, the universe created Barnarbus. An Earth Pony who was completely immune to the disease, and the only one of his kind. He became an amazing warrior, with skills even higher than mine, and I've had three other paladins before me in which I acquired my skills from. He was hardened in battle, he learned to not show fear, and to remain focused on his goal. Terra told me that he was born to fight Disease, and no matter how hard he tried to spur from the path, he would always end up right back on it. Eventually he accepted it, and defeated Disease with my help, and I looked over to see him on the ground spewing blood, and stomach acid from his mouth, he was infected… When I asked Terra why he became infected she stated simply, "The universe no longer needed him." She told me that a pony of such power cannot live on the earth without tipping the balance, so the universe got rid of him in order to maintain. At the time I thought it was unfair, he had a hard life, one filled with loads of pain, but in the end… it seemed right, he was too powerful, and even though I was his only friend, he deserved to die. Now, I may rest in peace, knowing what happened to him, and my lifelong odyssey has finally ended. –Charlamane"

My head was buzzing with the new knowledge I acquired, So I'm not the only one who has had to fight a part of death?

As I sorted out this new information one name stuck out to me, Terra. "Cheerilee, who is this Terra that Charlamane was talking about?" I asked the paladin.

I looked over to see that she had her eyes closed. Fear gripped me and I trotted over to see if she was breathing. Thankfully she was, She must've really drained a lot of energy, If one were to fall asleep like this.

I trotted out of the library, and made my way to Canterlot via underground tunnel with Celestia's body in toll.
---
*20 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

While I was thankful the tunnel was still working, I did come to a snag. The yellow and purple portal that teleported me to Luna's room was now gone, and instead a gaping hole stood at the roof of the tunnel. Looking up, I could see that I was in the Canterlot sewers. Now, any normal pony would be disgusted, maybe even lost, but to me, the sewers were my second home. I knew them better than any other pony, probably even more than the workers.

Trudging around in sewer water felt very strange on my fiery skin, it didn't hurt, it just felt… strange. When I removed my leg from the cold water, I was surprised to find that it was transparent! But only for a few seconds, soon the fire settled back into its original position and it was hot once more.

Emerging outside of the remains of the castle filled me with a sense of sadness, I had actually become quite fond of it, and to other ponies it served as a beacon of power. Being able to look at it in all of its Equestrian glory gave you a sense of pride and peace, knowing that this was the central hub of Equestria, but not anymore.

I slowly trotted to the royal graveyard, and managed to find a spot next to the white marble shaped gravestone of Luna, unfortunately I wasn't a marble weaver, and I decided to dig a more temporary grave, and leave all the other stuff for later. Probably when all of this was over… but… wait.

As I dug, I couldn't help but dwell on that stray thought, I've kept thinking about the end to this, and I had no doubt that I could possibly die trying to stop all of it. I tried to look past that, and remind myself that I will probably live, and I'll live to die an old age… then I take a look at my fiery hoof, and my hopes are dashed. There's no way that such a powerful pony would live long enough, perhaps I would meet the same fate as Barnarbus, doomed right after my work is done.

After digging an appropriate sized grave and placing the hornless, shrouded Celestia inside I started to shovel back the dirt, and before I covered her completely I stabbed a little hole into the dirt, letting a bit of sunlight inside. It felt appropriate for the princess of the sun to keep feeling its rays, even in death.

I perked my ears up, trying to hear any sign of a threat, but nothing really. I took a trot down the ruined streets of Canterlot, and found no cult members there. It was strange that none were lingering around after they worked so hard to win it, Perhaps they wanted to trash one of the most sacred icons in Equestria, and let that serve as a note… yeah… that's probably it.
---
*18 hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

It took me a bit longer to return to Ponyville than I had liked, but nothing drastic had happened while I was gone, so that was good news. Checking in with Rarity, I got the numbers of the injured and deceased, roughly thirty two had been killed and eighty four had been severely injured, so Stoddard was exaggerating a little bit, but some were paralyzed, others lost a leg or two. In honor of their courage I attended the mourning of the thirty two who died, and as I stood over their graves, friends of theirs surrounding them with me, most were crying. I was able to see each of their final moments before death claimed them, it would be quite morbid for a normal pony to see, but to me… it was nothing.

Turncoat traveled around the different homes of the injured, trying to keep morale high, and mostly giving them honorable discharge, as well as giving them a hardy supply of bits. I joined him for a while, but left soon after when he found Rarity and dismissed me.

Now I stood on a cliff bordering Ponyville, one I had seen in my dreams long ago, but in my dream Ponyville was on fire and I was sitting watching it burn. I felt the urge to make that dream a reality, but stopped myself shortly after thinking it,

Destruction, control yourself. I chided the fragment of death.

"You know me too well." Destruction replied with a laugh.

"I had a feeling you would be here…" The voice of a grief stricken mare, which I knew too well, hit me like a drum.

"Twilight…" was the only word I could say in reply.

I didn't even turn my head as she sat down next to me, she placed the same saddlebag that she used when we trained to fight Luna, next to me, and inside I could see a small book. I knew this conversation would be coming, and I decided to get it over with quickly, "Look, I know you and I have feelings for each other but…" I looked away from her as I finished, "We cannot be together, and I know you are aware of this, but I need to just say it to get the point across."

Twilight was obviously hurt, I could feel it, but she tried to mask it, "I guess… that's just how it has to be."

It took every fiber of my being to hold myself back from giving her a love filled hug, "Yeah… it's just that… Ever since I embraced my other half, I had to cope with never being able to hold you, never being able to feel even the tiniest embrace from you." I thought about what I just said and laughed the tiniest bit, "Even thought that hasn't stopped you, but it's a lost cause, really. I can tell you're really hurt, I was your first real love, wasn't I?"

Tears started to flow out of her dazzling amethyst eyes, "Yes, you were, and I'll just have to cope with it, just like you. I guess this is our final moment as lovers huh?"

I turned to face her again, and let sparks fall freely from my eye slits, "I'm sorry; I had to put you through all of this emotion twisting. It is a cruel thing to do to a pony like you, something that I should have to put up with, not you."

She tried to wrap me in a hug, but stopped short, "Quit saying you're sorry, and I think I understand my role in your life. I was to serve as your one source of happiness, the one thing you could look forward to, and truthfully…" She started to blush profusely, "I wouldn't say I didn't think of a life with you, the two apprentices of the two Royal Pony Sisters living side by side, facing the world together. But now, it's all just a dream, and that's all it will remain."

As I picked myself up, and started to trot away, Twilight remembered the book in her bag and called me back over. "Sorry, but this was one final gift I wanted to give to you," she pulled it out, and handed the book to me. I scanned it and found there were no words in it, "What's this for?" I asked.

"Your life story, you have one of the saddest stories I've ever heard from a pony, and this would definitely need to be documented, you deserve some honor for what you did, and what you are doing now." She explained.

I beheld the small book in my hoof, and slung it in a pocket in my cloak, "Thank you, it's… quite kind of you."

Before she could say anything, I dashed away back to my home, luckily it was empty, and I cried until my own fiery sparks burned through the floor.
---
*9 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

It took me a long time, but I finally filled the journal with my life story, everything, from the department of my parents up until today, I even managed to squeeze in some tips and advice for Twilight when she began her rule, one of these would be keeping a group of private assassins loyal to her. My quill was shaky, but I managed to write one more letter,

Dear Twilight,

You were right; you were my one source of happiness that I could rely on. You made my life really worth living to the fullest, and I cannot thank you enough for that. Because I know you will find this note I wanted to leave you with some final words. My love for you actually started when I was a young colt and found you studying vigilantly, I had a friend before at the time, but really all I had was Luna to talk to. When I learned of you a bit more, I could feel something right there, and Luna had to tell me what it was, love. I couldn't fall asleep for so many nights because your face was burned in my mind, even then, you filled me with happiness. I watched as you and I grew together, while you never saw me, I saw you (call me a stalker, I know). Through many conversations I heard, you and I weren't that different, we were both bookworms, and we were both apprentices of one side of Royalty. I was an apprentice to the princess of the night, and you were an apprentice to the princess of the day. In ways we were the same, but in others we were opposite, just like Life and Death. But we balanced each other and made each other stronger. However, our time is over, and I know that if I kept pursuing, I would end up hurting you more, for we always hurt what we love the most. It's unavoidable, and we just have to live with it. So, goodbye Twilight Sparkle, and thank you… for everything.

The one pony who will always love you,

Adomia Fetter.

I poured my heart and soul into that final letter, and I put my quill down and just closed the book, she'll find it eventually. I faced the door with invigoration, and was trotting out the door to leave. As I left my room, I remembered about my cloak and my original Hidden Blade that I didn't burn. Finding the two items was a little bit of a task, but eventually they lay right next to the book, final mementos for Twilight. It was night outside, and the cool night air parted past me.
---
*8 Hours until the destruction of Ponyville*

I retraced my steps back to the battlefield, and traveled north from there. Sure enough, on the top of a hill I found the remaining seventy five members of the cult, Ok, now how to get in there? I thought.

The hill was a small crater with a tunnel entrance in the middle, and two guards were at the front of the small hole.

I was so concentrated on looking how to get in; I didn't notice the pony sneaking up behind me, "Heh, so you've finally come, Destruction." The voice stated.

I jumped in shock, and quickly turned around, and was faced with a scarred up mess of a pony. His flesh was marked with multiple stabs and slashes, some were bleeding, his right eye was just a gooey mess, and his wings were crooked, I backed my head a bit, How is this pony not in pain?

"I see you notice my appearance, a drawback from magical injection, don't worry, none of us cultists are going to stop you from entering." The pony told me.

Now this had to be a trick or something, "What… why would you do that? Nightbane is your leader-" I started.

"Listen Destruction, we existed far before this, we worshipped the princess of the night, but before Nightbane came into our lives, we never did anything wrong. Then when he came… and murdered his way to leadership, we were afraid of what would happen if we tried to stop him. Over time… he made us do horrible things that we will regret until our deaths, so I beg you…" he got down on two forelegs, "Please… end his rule… He cannot live in this world anymore."

I was appalled at what I was hearing, and I felt pity for this lump of flesh called a pony, and my previous accusations about all the cult members were shattered. They've been following blindly out of fear… they aren't all bad,

"You've touched me; I used to think all of you were crazed monsters, who wanted revenge for the death of Luna." I admitted.

I was greeted with a wheezy laugh, "Don't get us wrong, we are angry, but we never wanted to fight our own brethren. Some of us even were as crazy as Nightbane, but not all of us."

Now I know what I'm doing is right, Nightbane must die, however he could be lying. I finally thought, and turned my attention back to the pony in front of me, "Like I said, you've touched me, but that doesn't mean I completely trust you, tell you what, take your cultists and stand in the middle of the battlefield south of here. When Nightbane is dead, I will collect you and take you to Ponyville, where you will be judged there."

The smile on the pony's face caused me to see the determination behind him, "Ok Destruction, thank you."

We parted ways, and I traveled to the cave while the others made their way out of the small crater that had become their temporary headquarters, I took one deep breath, and plunged into the cave, where the battle for all pony kind would be held.

The cave was illuminated by many torches that lined the walls. I traveled in a straight line, and didn't even bother with exploring the extra wings, I had a job to do, and I was ready to finish it.

At the end of the hall was a large cavern, roughly eighty to fifty meters wide, a waterfall streaming from the outside world, the floor was tiled with a dark, glass-like, stone, and overall it reminded me of the vast plane beyond our normal atmosphere. Torches lined the walls, most of them were near the sealed roof, but it still gave enough light to see perfectly.

"Perfect for a final battle isn't it?"

I turned to face the pony I sought, and trained to fight against, Nightbane, Luna's second in command, the pony that was with her when I found out of her treacherous act. He look severely different since the last time I saw him, his flesh was like mine, transparent except for a swirling cloud of darkness throughout his body. We looked almost identical, much like me, his entirety was this cloud, everything to his tail to his mane, and he even had eye slits like mine with little white lights for eyes, the only light he produced. The only difference was the lack of wings, only to be replaced by a curved horn on his head.

"Many lives had been lost by your hoof, and now, it's time for the end." I retorted.

He let loose a laughter that sounded like the screeching of a thousand violins, "I'm surprised big brother, you decide not to face me? Instead you just feed your power to this abomination of flesh."

"Darkness… please… don't force me to do this." Destruction reasoned.

His expression quickly turned to anger, "What are you going to do to me!? You didn't have the guts to take over a body, your pathetic emotions got in the way."

Before I knew it, he reappeared behind me, and I felt my chest and right shoulder blaze in pain, I didn't even see him do that! I silently exclaimed.

Nightb- no… Darkness turned to face me, "Ah flesh, so weak and fragile, I don't know who you are mortal, but whoever you are, I'm going to make you scream as you beg for death."

I bucked my legs hard, and felt fire leave both of them, aiming straight at the target behind me. Surprise!

I expected a cry of agony, or even just a gasp of pain, but what I didn't expect was nothing. My mouth gaped open in shock, he wasn't affected at all! He just let lose another laugh, "Trying to get me by surprise eh mortal? Pathetic."

He rushed up to me at a blinding speed, and placed his hoof on my head in the fraction of a second. I felt instant searing in my mind, and everything faded around me, my vision blurred, and eventually gave out.

The first thing I noticed was the freezing air, it was so cold, and I felt like my body was freezing from the inside. I managed to open up one of my eyes to see the full moon in all of its glory. But the strange thing was how bright it was glowing, What's going on… where's Darkness? I managed to think.

After getting back to my hooves I then realized how dark it was, normally I would be lighting up like a candle. I checked my hoof to see that it was a charcoal color, and not made of fire, but fur and skin! I was in my old form again! After rejoicing for a few seconds I brought my mind back to reality, and took a look at my surroundings.

I was in Cloudsdale, and I could immediately feel something was really wrong, not in a bad way, but I had this feeling I couldn't shake as I traveled down the city in the sky. This feeling of nostalgia mixed with the feeling of a trespasser. I eventually ended up at my old home out of freak accident, and the first thing I heard was the sound of crying.

Wait… that's… me… I pieced together.

I rushed into the home, and was confronted with my younger self, and Darkness hovering by, little strands of… something… was rising out of colt Adomia's body.

"Ah… your grief and sorrow, all of your dark thoughts, it tastes so wonderful." Darkness commented, "I should have hovered around you more often, you have enough sorrow to feed me for years."

"Get away from him!" I shouted as I galloped up to the fragment of death, and attempted a stab with my physical Hidden Blade.

Darkness must've seen this coming, because he immediately disappeared when I got close, I looked back and forth quickly, Where did he go?

That thought was greeted with a slice to the side of my stomach, as Darkness reappeared a split second later, I didn't have any time to recover as he rushed forward and sliced across my face with an invisible blade. As I flew back he grabbed me with the same shadowy tentacles Luna used and slammed me into the ground, I felt a rib brake as blood poured out of my mouth.

Younger me was just sitting there, completely unaware of the battle that was going on in his home. I shakily got back up, and in a flash, switched to my crossbow and unloaded bolt after bolt of self reloading, unlimited, enchanted bolts. A few pegged Darkness in the shoulders and chest, but soon the missiles pulled themselves out and the wounds no longer existed.

"Pathetic…" The sadistic force of death said with a chuckle, and I managed to dodge a tentacle swipe.

Maybe if I try holding one of the tentacles, he won't be able to disappear!

I held my ground, waiting for another strike with the bone grinding whips of darkness. My wish was granted when he swiped them again, and instead of dodging I raised my left foreleg to block one, even with the enchanted leather the tentacle seared my skin, and I didn't know how long I could hold it.

But before I could even think about grabbing it, Darkness shot me with dark bolts of lightning, and I felt myself fly back again, this time right out of my old home.
I was torn with burns, slashes, and bruises, my left eye was swollen, and my rib definitely felt broken, I was losing this fight, bad.

"Is this all my brother could muster?" Darkness asked mockingly as he trotted out of my home smoothly. "What a waste of time…"

I couldn't think, I was completely powerless without Destructions help, I was running out of options, even then my own question wasn't answered, "Why are we here? What happened to your supposed dream location for a final battle?"

"I grew tired of the place, so I decided to bring us back to the past." The cruel pony said with another screeching laugh.

While he was laughing, I unloaded four shots into the pony's head, all of them hitting home, but as I was about to congratulate myself briefly, he easily levitated the bolts out like they were thorns. The transparent flesh sutured itself back over the missing pieces, and he looked just the same as before.

"You don't get it… you cannot defeat me mortal, I am a force of Death! A being of true power! You are just a worthless pile of filth to me. I cannot believe Nightbane feared you, and delayed just because of you, luckily I got rid of him, permanently."

All my fear quickly evaporated, even though Nightbane wasn't even a friend of mine, he still was just involved with Luna as I was, and I felt the familiar spark in me started to fester and boil.

"You bastard! How could you treat anypony like that!" I shouted in rage.

"Simple… I dominate their mind, and eventually they give up." Darkness replied smoothly.

I held up my crossbow again, and unleashed the energy through a single bolt. Darkness dodged it, but he didn't see it loop back around, and was pegged in the back of the head. The last thing he saw was the smirk that had plastered on my face. "Bye."

My mental grip released on the bolt, and it exploded with a crimson flame, the fire filled the air with light, I had to cover my eyes a bit with a foreleg, and I was only protected by the heat due to the fact I had a piece of Destruction inside me. I was panting hard, but had a hopeful expression on my face.

But… my hopes were dashed yet again, as Darkness emerged, unscathed, I could feel my entire world crumbling around me, my morale and spirit had been broken, I realized I could not win this fight, no matter how hard I tried. Destruction… where are you?

Darkness laughed wildly at my despair and my feeling of defeat, so much that he didn't notice the approaching light behind me. I opened my eyes and turned around to see Destruction standing there, the clouds burned from his entrance.

He rushed over to me and picked me up, even though it burned a bit, I was grateful for it. "Adomia," He whispered,
Darkness was still laughing, and I noticed the same black ribbon like beams leaving me and entering his body, "He feeds off the despair of others, and is a master at manipulating minds, but you have to remember this is your mind! Cast him out of it and back into the real world, where you will have my power. I cannot stay, his power is keeping me at bay, and it took me a long time to muster up enough power to speak to you."

It made sense! I'd been looking at it all wrong, and as I turned to thank Destruction he vanished, and I picked myself back up, "Keep laughing Darkness… but you forgot one thing…" I told him with my head low.

This got his attention, "Oh, and what would that be?"

I unfurled my cloak to reveal all different types of crossbows, all loaded, pointed directly at him! "This is my mind!" I hollered.

The bows were work of my own mind, and I released all my hatred into each and every single bolt that riddled the shock Darkness' body. Eventually he disappeared, and I felt a tugging feeling at my gut, the last thing I saw before I left my memory was the young colt me, his tears now all dried out, but still sitting on his ever vigilant guard.
---
*7 hours and 30 minutes until the destruction of Ponyville*

The familiar heat of being returned to my real body felt like the warmest blanket in the world, and even Darkness looked dumbfounded, "I'm impressed, perhaps there is more to you than I thought, I don't know how you broke through my defenses after feeding on both your younger and older self. But I have to admit, it was quite remarkable."

I let out a little laugh, and looked him dead in the eye, renewed smirk on my face.

"But tell me… Mortal shell of Destruction… how much strength do you think you have left after that little bolt act?" He asked with a hint of venom in his tone.

That made my cocky attitude crumble as I realized how much energy was sapped from me, even with Destruction's power I was still miles away from having enough to severely hurt this guy.

Darkness let out a tsk'd at me, "The curse of flesh," and before he finished he took a another slash and ended up behind me, "so fragile," another slash, another hit.

"And so weak!" He finished his sentence with three slashes at my body with speed so fast I couldn't even detect him.

I got up again, to stubborn to stay down long, little bits of magma came out of the slices on my body, and I was riddled with exhaustion along with wounds.

As I dodged a strike of dark lighting, I felt two tentacles grab hold of the middle section of my body, and slammed me into the wall, I dangled helpless as the strips of darkness worked their way around my body, and held my hind legs apart, two more joined in the binding, and held my forelegs apart, so I was held restricted against the wall, completely helpless as the tentacles cut away at my fiery skin.

Darkness gave me a sinister, wicked, sneer. "I've fed enough off of you, and I think I will grant you mercy and end your misery, thought it will pain me greatly."

Nothing could describe the feeling I had right there, that complete feeling of defeat, and hopelessness stinging at your heart. Even though I had Destruction's power, I still couldn't inflict one scratch on him. I closed my eyes, just wanting it all to end.

"Nightbane!" The voice of a mare other than Fluttershy rang out throughout the cave.

Darkness stopped whatever he was doing, and his tone changed drastically, "Luna! Is that you!?" He called out.

Then he clenched his eyes, and the grip on the tentacles loosened, but still held strong enough to hold me up, "No! Answer to me and me only mortal!" The familiar voice of Darkness broke through.

"Nightbane, please fight against him! Gain control!" Luna cried.

Darkness eyes remained clenched for a few more seconds, before turning into a lime green color, and I watched dumbfounded as Nightbane managed to gain control over the invulnerable force of death.

Nightbane looked down at his hooves and muttered, "Oh Luna… what have I become." His eyes stopped on the tentacle and ran up, all the way to my eyes, and the lime green balls of light grew wider as he figured out whom I was, "Adomia!" He exclaimed, "I don't have much time! Before…" His eyes clenched again, and his voice grew deeper for a split second, "Darkness has taken complete control… over my body. You can't kill him like a normal pony; you must strike him where the last remnants of mortality lay."

He paused again as Darkness fought for control, but managed to win again, "My horn Adomia! Separate my horn!"

He clenched his eyes one more time, and let out a gasp of pain as it transitioned back into Darkness' tone, "You answer to me mortal."

The grip on the tentacles tightened again, and I found myself in shock with this new found information, I just need one more burst of energy. I thought.

I felt a slap on my face by a tentacle, "With you out of the way, I'm going to have the best time on earth, maybe kill a few million, and make the others go completely insane. But what's more important is, you failed."

I was about to strike a retort, but I held it back as I felt my rage boiling again, and another slap by the tentacle had my muzzle starting to bleed magma, "You failed just like Luna did all those years ago! You failed just like Celestia, and even Terra! Tonight, Death has finally triumphed over Life! You cannot even fathom how much you have lost!" He spat.

I let out a weak chuckle, "Y-you're wrong…" I coughed out.

I let my rage consume my body, and drove my body into a state of true destruction! Fire seared the tentacles down to the roots, and before Darkness could react I had already rushed up and grabbed hold of his curved horn, "YOU'RE WRONG!!!!!!!!" were the final words I screamed as I released all my remaining energy into breaking the horn off, I felt my hoof twist to the right, and could feel it breaking off.

While Darkness had not expected this, he was quick to react, and pushed me away with much of his remaining energy.

I flew backwards, and slammed into the other wall. I recovered from my daze, and found Darkness' horn in my hoof, and I realized, I did it!

Darkness was writhing on the floor in agony, his body slowly slipping out of Nightbane and back into the Void, where it should be.

I was about to finish him off, but Celestia's words rang in my mind, "Just get Luna's body back and take her horn from her head"

I weakly limped over toward the waterfall, and found the corpse of the Princess of the Night in a particularly nice looking coffin. I opened it up, and her body looked just the same as when I killed her, although her star riddled mane wasn't flowing. Finally… I found you.

With the remaining energy I had left, I grabbed hold of Luna's horn, and carefully separated it from her head, and I managed to load her onto my back, the coffin could be recovered later.

As I trotted out of the cave, victorious, the already too familiar voice of Darkness rang out throughout the entire cave, "I've had enough of this!" He shouted, "If I can't live on this world THEN NO CREATURE CAN!"

I turned back to see the corpse of Darkness, spewing out the smoke in his body at an alarming rate! I got close to it, and put my hoof in. I jumped at the pain, and pulled it out as fast as I put it in, it seared my skin! I tried to plug up Darkness' holes, but it wouldn't work, the smoke just kept coming, and soon it covered the entire cave!

"Adomia! You need to fall back! Get the other cultists and get back to Ponyville!" Destruction told me, fear in his voice.

What's going on? What is this stuff? I asked.

"Its Darkness' final stand, the smoke, it's a combination of all the pieces of death he has inside him. However, Age will keep it from spreading quickly, but what he's releasing will kill every single creature on this planet!"

I didn't need to be told twice, as shocked as I was, I still managed to gallop out of the cave, before the smoke followed, and as I climbed out of the hole, the smoke erupted from the entrance like a volcano, and quickly created a wall that reached above the clouds, and spread as far as the eye could see. It slowly started to move forward, and I managed to get to the battlefield where the other cultists were waiting for me.

Some were shocked to see I had Luna's body, but before any could object I quickly filled them in on what was going on, and told them to fall back with me.
---
*4 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

When we got back, the guards were all situated outside the gate, and Cheerilee trotted out, still looking exhausted. But when she saw I was leading cultists, the sleep faded from her eyes, "Adomia! What are they doing here?!"

"Cheerilee, these ponies are coming back to Ponyville with me, they may be cultists, but they are more victims than evil doers." I explained.

The holy warrior slammed her hoof onto the ground "That doesn't matter! The right thing to do now is kill them where they stand! They don't deserve mercy."

I got up right to her, "Look, these ponies are completely innocent, they have done little to nothing wrong, and besides they're not the biggest threat right now."

I thought she would be intimidated, but she held her ground, "What the smoke? I thought you might've, you know, set the place ablaze."

If the situation wasn't so serious, I would've facehooved right there, "That's no natural smoke from fire, it's Darkness' last stand, and if we don't find a way to stop it soon, then every single creature in the world will die."

The sun was starting to rise, perhaps the last sunrise this world will ever see…

To be concluded…

*3 Hours before the destruction of Ponyville*

Despair has grabbed hold of all of the ponies in Ponyville, even the former cult members. Darkness' wall of smog has filled the air completely, not even a Pegasus can fly past it, there's no escape from the maw of death.

I stood and watched, my body still broken from my recent fight. Luckily, my own inner fire cauterized any wounds, but my rib was still severely damaged, and I was having trouble breathing.

What can we do? Is there any way we can stop this? I questioned.

"This was an insane attempt by my brother; this will cause him to muster more power in the Void before he can make another strike." Destruction replied sullenly.

I stopped my hoof onto the ground in anger, Who cares! This world is going to die… I thought I won, yet… I made the grave mistake of leaving a body before it truly died. I still failed… and now every single creature on this planet is dead… all thanks to me.

"Adomia…" Destruction and Fluttershy said together.

I'm done trying to defend this world, I tried, but lost, I'm just going to spend my final hours sleeping, rather wake up dead than have to wait for it. I told the two.

I ignored any more testaments they had, and trotted back to my house, and plopped onto the bed, I was about to let myself drift into final rest, but both Celestia's and Luna's horn caught my eyes.

I trotted up to them and picked them up, they were warm; and enriched with power, and I could feel it. Luna and Celestia must be influencing this, much like how the sun and moon are still rising.

All of a sudden, Celestia's words flashed into my mind, "You'll know what to do with these when the time is right." It made sense! Now was the time to use their final beacons of power, to rid Darkness' insane plot!

But how…

My hopes dashed away at that thought, how do I use them? I'm not a unicorn, and I can only absorb bits of magic, and even if I could absorb enough magic, how would I use it?

So many questions, yet I didn't have any answers… and it didn't help that I was hungry!

I traveled downstairs and made myself one more Apple Turnover, and I dragged out every single bite until there wasn't even a crumb. "You're going to try!?" Fluttershy exclaimed.

Only since I realized there is a hope, but we're missing one piece of the puzzle. What can Celestia's and Luna's horns do for us? I questioned in reply.

I could hear Fluttershy pondering as I waited with a dull look on my face, "I don't know, but maybe Destruction does."

I was about to ask him when I heard a voice shout from farther away, "For the last time Fluttershy I don't know how to stop him!"

Well that's great, we have the key to save this world and everything in it, but we just don't know how!

I needed help with this, and I knew only one other pony who seemed to have enough information on parts of death, Cheerilee.
---

*2 Hours until the destruction of Ponyville*

"No! No! NO!" Cheerlie's voice rang out as I entered the Ponyville Library, and heard a book hit the wall.

"Cheerilee please be careful! Some of these books are very valuable!" Twilight exclaimed.

Cheerliee gave her a dirty look, "Who cares? If we don't find a way to stop that smoke, we're all dead!"

Twilight looked away, "I guess you're right…"

I let out a sigh, notifying my presence in the room. "I see you haven't found a way to stop the smoke?"

Cheerliee looked up at me, and shook her head slowly, "We've looked through every book we could find, there's no answer in any of them."

I noticed the bags under both of the mares' eyes. "Have you not even stopped after I told everypony?"

I looked over at Twilight, who had closed her eyes. "No, but I don't think there's a way to stop it…" She told me sadly.

I trotted up to the two, and placed both Celestia's and Luna's horns in front of them. "I think these are the key to stopping it, but I don't know what to do with them."

Cheerliee rubbed her hoof under her chin. "Both of these horns create an unbelievable power, both Night and Day combined, but we don't know how to harness their power."

I looked at Twilight suggestively, she saw this, and her eyes sparked a bit. "I can! Drawing magic from a horn is really simple; I can harness both Celestia and Luna's final power!"

The decision sounded practical, and it made sense, Twilight is indeed the next princess of Equestria. "I think you're right! Come on! There's no time to lose!"

Me, Twilight, and Cheerliee headed out of Ponyville, horns in toll, and when we passed the gate Cheerliee stopped us. "Adomia wait! Where should we go?"

I decided to listen to my gut, and it told me to go east. "We're going east. Come on!"
---

*1 hour until the destruction of Ponyville*

Once we traveled far from Ponyville, and ended up at a major cliffside. I looked down, and saw it was a completely untouched grassy field roughly ninety to one hundred meters long; the only thing that stuck out was a large oak tree on the right side of the field. The smog was getting closer and closer, and soon it would consume this plot of land.

"Down there." I told the two.

Twilight disappeared in a blinding flash of lavender light, and reappeared down below, I glided down, and when I landed I realized we had left Cheerliee! "It's fine! I'll be down there in a second!" She yelled down at us.

Sounds good to me.

I turned my attention to Twilight and I pulled out the horns, "Here, begin drawing power from these, I hope you're right."

Twilight took both of them, and began focusing on drawing the final remnants of Celestia and Luna. As she drew power, I couldn't shake this feeling that I had been here before. I'd never been out this far east before, so clearly I had never been here. Then why couldn't I get rid of this feeling.

My eyes drifted to the big oak tree off to the side, Now I know I've seen that before…

I trotted away from the concentrating Twilight and got up to the tree. I ran my fiery hoof over the rough bark, and watched as it burned a little bit at my touch, the feeling of nostalgia rushed back into my mind, and I flashed back to when I went into my subconscious for the first time. I pieced it together and gasped at the revelation, this was the same field that I saw in my subconscious! I scanned it and lone behold, the same symbol was etched into the tree, the Yin-Yang. It didn't look exactly like the one in my mind; it wasn't marble white and burned black. It looked like an outline was carved with a knife, and some of the bark was removed except for a little circle near the end. The opposite on the other side, and I was still perplexed, What does this symbol mean? I thought.

Well… what I've learned is that the Yin-Yang represents balance, but balance of what? I cast my glance over at Twilight, her horn swirling with energy, she was about to release it and attempt to stop this miasma. The thing that caught me was the colors of the energy, a black and white beam swirled around the average sized horn. I was astonished as it bared an uncanny resemblance to the Yin-Yang…

That's it! That's the answer to all of this! It isn't just Twilight, because she's one pony, Celestia's final words rang in my mind, "Goodbye Twilight… apprentice of…l…i…f…e" All of it pieced together as I galloped over to her. Twilight was Celestia's apprentice, the princess of the day, I was an apprentice of Luna, and if Celestia was life then Luna must be part of death. It made sense; Luna had a piece of Darkness inside her, that's how she became Nightmare Moon. Life and Death are the two forces we were fighting to keep balanced, and if Twilight is an apprentice of Life I am an apprentice of Death.

"Twilight, stop!" I yelled at the concentrating mare.

She wasn't expecting such an abrupt command, and lost all concentration, releasing the energy back into the horns. "Adomia! What are you yelling about!?"

I took Luna's horn out of her telekinetic grip, it would take way too explain my revelation. "Look, no time to explain, just take Celestia's horn and just listen to what I say."

She looked at me like I was crazy, I didn't blame her, If I wasn't right I don't think there was any other chance.

It took us about thirty minutes, but eventually we recreated the Yin-Yang on the tree, about twelve feet across, Twilight was standing in the lighter side, I was standing in the darker side, both of the horns were in front of us on the ground.

"Adomia, are you sure about this?" Twilight finally asked.

I gave her a look that said, I have no idea.

I closed my eyes, and let my body finally relax. I was looking for a way to call upon their power, and slowly I heard small whispers in my head. I spoke them aloud,

"Death… is permanent… while Life is fragile… two opposites, brought together…. By the universe for balance. For the universe will always remain in complete balance."

Now I could definitely hear words in my mind, and the horns and parts of the Yin-Yang started to glow, "Celestia and Luna! Life and Death! Hear my words! The eternal balance of this universe is threatened; it verges on tipping in Death's favor! So I ask you two, now deceased, look upon your two apprentices, and give them the power to stop this!"

I could feel the energy underneath us, as we were consumed by beams of light from the sky. Twilight's was white while my was black, fitting I guess. My body began filling with the true fragments of Celestia and Luna's powers. Every fiber of my being, filling with the energy of Death, it was all indescribable.

However… I was reaching my limits, even in my deathly form, I was being filled with too much for my body to handle, and soon pain started to wrack throughout my body. I finally caught a glimpse of Twilight, her eyes were glowing a blinding white, her mane and coat were rippling, and her face was in pure pain. I realized… She's not going to survive this…

No! This wasn't what was supposed to happen; she's not supposed to die! She needs to rule Equestria!

I knew what I had to do…

I managed to get on my forelegs, and buck Twilight, hard; I could feel her presence leave the field of pure energy.

Now both Life and Death were pouring into the once source, me. Every fiber of my being was screaming, just begging to be released, I watched as the fire inside changed from a crimson red, to a swirl of black and white. I had ascended even higher; I was now a true enforcer of balance.

I finally stopped receiving energy, and I started to collapse, I had to get in there, and release it all!

Before I jumped, I managed to look at Twilight one more time, the most perplexed and confused look was plastered on her face. What was left of my memory traced it back to my mother, that same look, that look of, why.

I didn't have time to worry about that, without any hesitation I plunged myself into the smog.

I couldn't hold it anymore, every atom of my body released the stored energy, and I couldn't see, my hearing went out, but what I could feel, were quakes of the earth. As well as the disappearance of the burning pain on my skin, I felt like I was letting out the energy for years… or was it seconds? Time became a blur, but sooner or later, the final bits left, and I felt myself drop to the ground.

I should've been greeted with pain, but my sense of feel went dead for a split second, and eventually I realized I was looking at the sky, but instead seeing the sun, I saw the moon. The energy must've caused a mishap, the sun and the moon must've rose and fall as the miasma was clearing.

"Adomia!" it took my mind to register Twilights voice, and I managed to turn my head, to see a mare galloping toward me.

I tried to get up, but fell shortly after, and I wondered, What was wrong with me?

I raised my hoof in front of my eyes, and saw that it was losing the flame that had been stored in me for so long, and only one thing would cause this… Death was claiming me… once again.

Destruction let out a sad sigh, as if he lost his best friend, "Adomia… thank you for everything, I'll try to give you enough time, but from what I can muster, I can only give you a minute. Better make it quick."

I could feel his presence leaving my body, and my internal clock was ticking down, Fifty seconds…

Next Fluttershy, the mare I had killed, a prime factor in this chain of events started to leave my body, "Adomia… when you first killed me, I thought you were an insane maniac. But when I revived you, and you let your secrets mingle with mine, I realized that you were just as sane as any other pony. While you may have been misguided, and often times quite sad, I truthfully enjoyed living with you, my only hope is that you are given a second chance."

With those words, Fluttershy's soul left my dying body. Thirty seconds…

"Adomia… you… you can't leave now! I need you!" Twilight's voice squeaked a little.

"No… you don't" I coughed out, "You are strong… enough to handle… things on your… own now… I don't have much time left… roughly twenty seconds… so listen up…"

She got closer so she could hear my final words, "I left… my final gifts to you… at my home… the book… you gave me… is filled with… my life story… as well as... things you need… to do… but…"

Ten seconds…

"Wait for me Twilight… It may take… time… but I will come back… I swear it."

In my final action and final four seconds, I moved my head to look at the full moon, "The moon… it's so beautiful… isn't it…?"

Just like a pure creature of the night, I died not a second later, for the second time.

But… this time I felt my soul release, and climb higher and higher until it left the normal world, and ascended into something greater.
---
*Epilogue*

In the Void, don't know how long I've been here, waiting for my judgment. The Void wasn't what I thought it was going to be. Apparently it changed and shifted with my own memories of a place called home. One second it was my home in Ponyville, the next it was my first home when I was a young colt in Cloudsdale. I had reverted back to my old form, and even my right wing was back! Such a sudden change in physical appearance only made me appreciate it more, and I realized I was… normal. I didn't have any of my dark memories plaguing me anymore… well I still had them… but I was dead… so I didn't have to worry about anypony figuring out the horrible things I did.

The door to my home in Ponyville unlocked and I trotted outside, waiting to be judged.

It was like a giant court room, the tiles on the floor were like a chess board, black and white. The pillars were the same, every pillar switched between white and black. There were three benches that were white, Luna and Celestia sat on the side, and another alicorn, one I couldn't recognize sat in the middle. Nature, would be the one word to describe this pony, her coat sage green, and her mane was that of spring green, I could feel the power behind here emerald green eyes, they were piercing right through me, as if she could see all I have done.

"Adomia Fetter, good to see you again." The mossy alicorn told me.

I raised my brow at the statement. "Have we met before?" I asked her.

She laughed a little, which strangely reminded me of flowers coming into bloom. "Well… not really… I know about you though. A being the universe spat out to keep the balance preserved, and got rid of when you're job was done."

That fit my description perfectly. "Okay… just who are you? From my observation, you appear to be higher than Celestia and Luna, surely a powerful figure must be well known?"

The alicorn just nodded her head, "I've had many names throughout history, but you may call me Queen Terra."

Queen! That's why Celestia and Luna were only called princesses. They must answer to her…

"So… I assume you are going to judge me?" I once again asked.

"Yes, I've seen many like you throughout the millennium I've existed, and while your actions are admirable, they have met with the same judgment."

I pouted, just waiting for what she was about to tell me. "A keeper of balance has been given Celestial Paradise. A plane where only true heroes and pure souls may enter, there you would live in peace for the rest of eternity."

I would've been happy, but I wasn't, tears started to form in my eyes. Because I knew I would never be able to see Twilight again… after all I told her.

"Terra! I know I shouldn't be speaking but I must object!" Luna yelled at the queen of life.

The sage green alicorn let out a sigh, "Luna… I knew I should've kept you outside, look… I'm aware he was trained under you, but that doesn't change a thing-"

Luna wasn't having any of it; she jumped off the bench and landed in front of me, as if guarding the most precious item in her life. "You may have seen many like him, but you have no idea what he had to go through! All he wants is a second chance, a true second chance. He wants a life where he can live out his true desires, and not be rooted to a path the universe set out for him… Please Terra… give him another chance."

My tears started to hit the floor, but were now tears of joy; in the end Luna still loved me.

The queen called Terra looked torn, but a look from Celestia settled her doubt, "I cannot believe I am allowing this… then again… I did let the Pegasus named Fluttershy get reincarnated… why not him?"

She turned her attention to me, "I have decided that you will be reincarnated back into the world, but you will have to find your own way, and memories of your past life will be masked from you until you figure them out for yourself. Congratulations Adomia Fetter, I hope you enjoy your new life."

"Thank you…" were all the worlds I could squeak out.

"Adomia," Luna called, and I turned my attention to her, "Don't squander this new life, and even though you won't think of me as your mother, know that I will always be right beside you. Oh, and I have a nice surprise for Twilight's assassins, and I gave her a message telling her, it was a gift I wanted to give to you. But you will no longer need it… goodbye Adomia… Or should I say… Lunar Eclipse."

With those final words, I felt my soul tug down through the tiles, back into the world to have another go… once again.

The End… For now…

Authors note: Wow, thank you all to everyone who made it this far in the story. Thank you all for making this a wonderful experience, and while I focus on a very important project to me, I will leave you with this Afterword. This follows the events after Adomia Archives (duh) taking place from Twilight's POV. Now Mares and Gentlecolts, the final chapter of the Adomia Archives. Enjoy!

---------------

"Twilight!" I heard Cheerilee call my name.

I didn't move my eyes, or even care to pay attention to the mare that has been assisting me the past few days. All I could do is look at the ground, and see my Adomia dead, his body now translucent, his eye slits no longer glowing, his fire has ran out… for good. I could feel my tears dripping off my face and hitting his corpse, just wishing he wasn't dead, that all of this was just a crazy dream.

"Twilight… I'm sorry."

I finally looked up, and saw Cheerliee standing next to me, "I just can't believe it… Why did fate have to be so cruel to him?" I asked her.

"He was born to do this Twilight; it was his destiny, fate. He couldn't have avoided it, I know you are going through much right now, but you need to be strong. You have an entire nation to rule Twilight, now please I need some assistance."

I watched as Cheerilee pulled out a blade of light and stabbed his chest. "What are you doing!?" I screamed, and tried to telepathically pull the paladin away with no success.

"Destruction's shard is still inside him, I want to make sure that he can't take this body for use." She explained.

Destruction… just that name makes me angry, it was his fault that Adomia's life was the way it was, it was him that took his flesh away and made him what he is. I turned and teleported off, I didn't want to see his body being mangled by Cheerilee's hooves.
----
When I got back to town, everypony greeted me with cheers and whoops of joy, many of the soldiers, whether injured or not, saluted me. I did my best to ignore them, but as I was trotting back to my home Applejack stopped me, "Twi… where is he?"

I didn't even look back at her, "he's dead on a grassy field being mangled by a certain teacher I know." I replied bluntly.

I could feel her shock from behind me, "He's… dead?"

"OF COURSE HE IS!" I whipped around shouting, "WHAT ELSE COULD COME FROM A MONSTER LIKE HIM! HE WAS BOUND TO DIE TODAY!"

Applejack took a couple steps back, "I'm… sorry for askin'."

Her efforts to comfort me weren't doing any good; in fact it only made me angrier, "FOR WHAT!! HIS DEATH?! IS THAT IT! THAT… THAT COWARD! LEAVING ME TO RUN EQUESTRIA!" My voice died out, and I just broke down, "I can't believe you… you said you die hard… but now… now you leave me?"

I felt Applejack draw me into a hug, and I cried into her shoulder, "It's alright sugarcube; we'll help you get through this."

"Why did he have to go?" I asked between my sobs, "Why couldn't he let me help him…?"

"Because that's not his nature." A voice other than Applejack's spoke.

"Turncoat…"

"Yes," The Honor Guard came over and kneeled in front of me, "I am at your service Princess Twilight, and if I may say something, Adomia is a lone pony, he knew what was at stake, and he made the bravest sacrifice he could've made. But he promised me with this," He pulled out a small leather book, and I realized it was the book I gave him! "He wanted you to have it, as well as these." Once again he pulled out a Hidden Blade, and a cloak, two of Adomia's most sacred items, now in my possession.

"Thank you Turncoat." I squeaked out as I took the pieces out of his hooves. "I… I appreciate it."

"Also, don't worry; I and Cheerliee will help you get through this, for we are sworn to you." He said.

I couldn't say anything, I've gotten use to ponies knowing me as princess, but now they're starting to swear to me… That's something you don't hear every day.

I felt Applejack lay a hoof on my shoulder, "Try and get some rest, we'll get you when we are about to bury him."

As if on cue I felt the energy drained out of me, she was right, I needed rest… badly.
-------------------
*Roughly 12 hours later*

The early dawn sun was rising over the horizon, and I could feel this was the last time it would do so on its own. Since the blast messed around with day and night, it would take magical assistance to get it working again, that didn't matter to me anymore; all that mattered was Adomia's burial.

I, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Turncoat, Cheerilee, and I could even feel Fluttershy's spirit watching as we lowered Adomia's translucent body into the ground next to his parents. Tears were shed, and we watched as Turncoat and Cheerilee covered up one of the strangest ponies I have ever met, but not in a bad way.

"I was going to throw him a party celebrating his victory… but now…" Pinkie Pie said with a sad sigh, her mane was straight which rarely happened.

"Wait a minute!" I exclaimed, and a memory rushed back to me, "Wait for me Twilight… It may take… time… but I will come back… I swear it."

If it was one thing for sure, I knew Adomia never lied to me, and the memory reignited my hope. He is coming back… That's for sure. "I know this sounds strange, but Adomia's final words were to wait for him, he'll be back, I know it…" I told my friends, who just gave me odd looks and glances. But I knew they got what I said.

With the final mound of dirt covering the deceased assassin, I turned towards the broken Canterlot, hoping that the room Celestia was talking about is still holding up.
-----------------
I teleported quite a way, and eventually ended up at the ruined castle, so many good memories rushed back. It was hard to fight back tears, this was my home once… now it's ruined.

I started to channel a basic detection spell and noticed that one of the remaining walls was just an illusion; I trotted over to it and checked it with my hoof. It clearly went in, and I entered, not really sure what to expect on the other side.

What I saw was a room filled with dark drapes and black pillows, I sniffed the air, was that incense I smelled? The scent caused me to instantly relax and become drowsy, I don't think a nap is going to hurt me… I thought, my mind fogged by the comfortable floor and relaxing incense.

I placed myself onto a pillow and let my head rest on my forelegs, consciousness slipped away, and I could feel… something else tug away at my body.

"Wake up my student" A voice whispered in my ear.

My eyes shot immediately open, only one pony had that soft tone.

"Celestia!" I shouted with joy, and there she was, looking exactly as she always did. Perfect shining white coat, mane swirling with different colors, a smile was on her face but I could see sadness in her eyes.

"Never thought to see me so soon, did you Twilight?" Celestia asked with a laugh.

I couldn't say anything, my throat was being constricted by the rush of emotions, tears welled at my eyes and flooded down onto the checkerboard floors, she pulled me into a hug and I could feel tears slithering down my back.

"I've missed you Twilight… It hasn't been long, but you were the hardest thing to let go when I died."

I still couldn't say anything, my tongue betrayed me, my mind was filled with sadness, but a spark of happiness was mixed in there as well, I only held her tighter never wanting the moment to end.

"So, you are the next ruler of Equestria." A voice behind me stated.

I finally broke from Celestia's warm grasp to see the source, there stood a tall sage green alicorn, her spring green mane filled with blooming flowers, her emerald eyes looked into mine, and we had a sudden connection for that brief moment.

Finally my voice worked, "Y-yes… I am" I squeaked.

"Do you know where you are little one?"

I wasn't prepared for what I saw, I appeared to be in a courtroom of some sort, the floors were a pattern of black and white tiles, and the columns supporting the room were also of this same pattern, black and white. I looked up into the sky to be amazed by the swirls of lights, different colors, and I finally answered her question. "I don't."

"You are in The Void" This time it was Luna's voice that registered in my mind, and she trotted slowly out of the shadows, her eyes stained with tears.

"The Void?" I asked the three.

"It is where all souls go to be judged, and then sent to other planes of existence. Think of it as a bridge, Adomia was recently judged here." Luna explained.

The sound of his name brought tears to my eyes, Luna's too, "What happened to him?"

"He was going to be given Celestial Paradise." The mossy alicorn said, "But, he chose to return to earth, so I gave him a new body, and sent him back down."

"Then... he'll be back?"

"Yes."

So he wasn't lying after all… I thought while happiness warmed my cold heart.

"But the fate of your friend is not what we brought you here for." Celestia interrupted.

"Then… what?" I asked, looking at the three of them for guidance.

"It is time I give you my blessing Twilight." Celestia put it bluntly.

"You mean… make me a… Alicorn?"

She nodded her head and before I knew it the three had circled around me, and they began to feed magic into me.

Strange would be an understatement, I could feel all of their power seeping into me, all of their power, their experience, even bits of their memories seeped into mine. Then the physical changes happened… I felt the bones in my legs grow longer and thicker, they broke, reformed, then broke again in mere seconds, pain spiked throughout my body as it tried to adjust to the drastic changes. Some bones in my back stretched and pierced out of my skin, I could feel the blood trickling down my new legs as raw flesh grew on the bones that had broken free. Soon, the pink flesh grew to match my coat and feathers appeared on the ends, they were a sweet relief compared to the agony before. Then the true pain came with my muzzle and neck, as they reshaped, each inch causing a bout of pain and almost causing me to black out. My horn grew longer and became much pointier and my mane and tail had adjusted itself, now spreading down to my new shoulders and my tail reaching and gathering on the floor below.

The power stopped flowing into me and my body collapsed on the floor, breathing ragged and mind foggy.

"How do you feel Twilight?"

I couldn't bring myself to answer Celestia's question, once again my tongue betrayed me, but this time from the pain I just went through.

"Celestia, she just went through a full body transformation, she'll only want to rest."

"I…" that was all I could choke out before my voice gave out, and I could feel Luna standing in front of me.

"You cannot stay here anymore Twilight, if you need our guidance then sleep in the room you came in, Celestia, Terra, and I will be there. Don't forget about Cheerilee and Turncoat, they shall help you along the way."

Before I could attempt to communicate my vision gave out and I was left in eternal darkness.
------------------

Two years later…

"She's ready to be visited" Nurse Redheart said as she popped her head out of the delivery room.

I slowly trotted into the room to see Rarity holding a bundle of blankets, tears were in her eyes, Turncoat's eyes were filled as well as they gazed at their new foal.

"Colt or filly?" I asked the couple.

"Colt, unicorn, Twilight he's beautiful." Rarity squeaked.

I gazed at the newborn foal, his eyes closed in peace. He had a Night-Sky colored coat, and specs of white were on top of his head that looked like the start of a mane, a tiny stump which looked like the start of a unicorn horn.

"Have you thought of a name for him?" I asked.

As if on cue, the room grew dark, and the only thing that lit up the room was the dark silhouette of the moon.

I finally spoke, "A total lunar eclipse…"

Just then the unicorn opened his eyes to see the strange phenomenon, I was shocked, new born foals weren't supposed to have their eyes this soon.

"Lunar Eclipse…" Turncoat spoke almost inaudibly.

"Lunar Eclipse… Cadaver, that's a great name!" Rarity exclaimed.

I looked at the newborn foal that had his red, ruby eyes completely locked, and they even appeared to glow in the darkness, -------------
It's been two years, and Adomia's story has been in my possession I finally cracked it open to see what it said. I read it until the early morning hours, and watched as the sun raised itself. I smiled as I remember when I came up with that spell, the sun and moon raised themselves now, although ponies still thought I did it. Canterlot was rebuilt by the former members of the cult, and they did an amazing job, restoring the city to its former glory.

On the final page, a letter was written, and I read it hesitantly.

Dear Twilight,
You were right; you were my one source of happiness that I could rely on. You made my life really worth living to the fullest, and I cannot thank you enough for that. Because I know you will find this note I wanted to leave you with some final words. My love for you actually started when I was a young colt and found you studying vigilantly, I had a friend before at the time, but really all I had was Luna to talk to. When I learned of you a bit more, I could feel something right there, and Luna had to tell me what it was, love. I couldn't fall asleep for so many nights because your face was burned in my mind, even then, you filled me with happiness. I watched as you and I grew together, while you never saw me, I saw you (call me a stalker, I know). Through many conversations I heard, you and I weren't that different, we were both bookworms, and we were both apprentices of one side of Royalty. I was an apprentice to the princess of the night, and you were an apprentice to the princess of the day. In ways we were the same, but in others we were opposite, just like Life and Death. But we balanced each other and made each other stronger. However, our time is over, and I know that if I kept pursuing, I would end up hurting you more, for we always hurt what we love the most. It's unavoidable, and we just have to live with it. So, goodbye Twilight Sparkle, and thank you… for everything.

The one pony who will always love you,

Adomia Fetter, The stalker of the night.

Tears began to stain the old page, and I closed it not wanting to damage it anymore. I watched the sun, my sun, rise over the horizon, and in the far side of my eye on a separate cliffside stood two pegasi, one made of fire, the other made of flesh and bone, one charcoal wing, and adorned in a musty old cloak.

"Adomia!?" I shouted as I rushed out to my balcony.

But in that split second, they were gone, and I laughed at my own wishful thinking.

But I knew he would make his return, it may not be today, maybe not in a hundred years. But I'm nearly immortal; I have all the time in the world.

Adomia Fetter is alive, I know it.

To be continued… In Lunar Eclipse.